Escolar Documentos
Profissional Documentos
Cultura Documentos
.
,
1887. ,
. .
.
.
2014
Gnter Stemberger
EINLEITUNG IN TALMUD UND MIDRASCH
Neunte, vollstndig neubearbeitete Aufl age
Verlag C.H.Beck oHG, Mnchen 2011
.
.
. .
. -
e
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
9
11
I. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
4. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
13
14
16
17
19
II. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
4. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
21
22
23
24
26
III. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
29
31
35
37
IV. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1. . ? . . . . . . . . . . .
2. ? . . . . . . . . . . .
3. . . . . . . . .
4. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
46
47
48
49
53
V. :
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3. , . . . . . . . . . . . .
62
63
65
67
VI. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
75
75
2. . . . . . . . . . . . .
3. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
4. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
77
79
82
VII. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1. (.1) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2. (.2) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
4. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
5. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
6. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
123
123
125
126
126
127
129
I. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
4. : . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
5. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
131
134
134
150
166
172
II. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1. , . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
4. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
176
176
178
186
190
III. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1. , . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
4. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
5. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
6. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
192
193
194
198
198
209
216
IV. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2. : . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
4. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
5. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
6. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
7. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
220
221
222
224
239
246
247
254
V. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1. () . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
4. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
5. (). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
6. () . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
7. - . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
8. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
258
258
261
262
263
264
264
265
265
I. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
4. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
5. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
6. , . . . . . . . . . . .
267
268
270
272
274
276
279
II. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2. () . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3. (). . . . . . . . . . .
4. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
5. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
6. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
7. () . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
8. () . . . . . . . . . . .
9. () . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
10.
( ) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
283
283
287
294
298
305
305
309
310
314
III. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1. () . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2. () . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
317
317
325
IV. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1. (). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2. () . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3. (). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
331
331
336
341
316
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
() . . . . . . . . . . . .
() . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
() . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
348
353
355
357
359
V. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
363
363
369
VI. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1. () . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
4. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
373
373
374
376
377
VII. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
1. . . . . . . . . . .
2. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
378
378
393
397
VIII. . . . . . . . .
1. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2. - . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
3. - . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
4. - (). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
5. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
6. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
7. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
8. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
9. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
10. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
405
405
407
408
408
410
410
411
412
412
413
414
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
415
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
420
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
422
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
426
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
426
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
428
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
433
.
, , , , .
, ,
, ,
.
, , XIX
Wissenschaft des Judentums.
, ,
. ,
, .
,
,
.
.
.
, , , (-) .
,
, .
.
.
,
. (18481922) 1887.
.1
, , ,2 .
1
2
10
1920. .
, 1881. , . , .
1976. ,
.
,
.
(, 1911),
3 (, 1931, -).
, ,
,
, . , 1982.
, , ,
, .
, 1992, , , .
, , XX
XXI .
, , ,
.
2011. .
, , . , ,
, 2011. 2013. .
, , .
.
, 2013.
3
1992.
.
, (http://
hebrew-treasures.huji.ac.il). (- ) ,
,
.
,
(Sokoloff)
Dictionary of Jewish Babylonian Aramaic.
, ,
,
( .
-).
,
.
(), , , . ,
.
,
,
, (Encyclopedia
of the Bible and its Recepcion, Berlin New York, 2009), . , ,
12
, .
, . . ,
,
.
, 2010.
I.
: : G. Alon, The Jews; , Studies; M. Avi-Yonah, Geschichte der Juden im Zeitalter des Talmud, B 1962; Z. Baras, S.
Safrai, M. Stern, Y. Tsafir, ., Eretz Israel from the Destruction of the
Second Temple to the Muslim Qonquest (.), 2 , J 19821984: L.I.
Levine (.), The Galilee in Late Antiquity, NZ-J 1992; A. Oppenheimer,
Galilee in the Mishnaic Period (.), J 1991; P. Schfer, Der Bar KokhbaAufstand, Tb. 1981; , (.) The Bar Kokhba War Reconsidered.
New Perspectives on the Second Jewish Revolt against Rome, Tb. 2003;
, Geschichte der Juden in der Antike, Tb. 2010; E. M. Smallwood, The
Jews under Roman Rule. From Pompey to Diocletian, L 1976; G. Stemberger,
Das klassischen Judentum. Kultur und Geschichte der rabbinischen Zeit,
M 2009; , Juden und Christen im heiligen Land. Palstina unter
Konstantin und Theodosius, M 1987. : I. M. Gafni, Babylonia;
, Babylonian Rabbinic Culture. : D. Biale (.) Cultures of the
Jews, NY 2002, 223265; , The Political, social and economic history
of Babylonian Jewry, 224638 CE, CHJ IV 792820; J. Neusner, Babylonia;
A. Oppenheimer, Babylonia Judaica in the Talmudic Period, Wiesbaden
1983. : M. Beer, Exilarchate; M. Gil,The
Exilarchate, : D. Frank, (.), The Jews of Medieval Islam. Community,
Society and Identity, L 1995, 3365; The Goodblatt. The Monarchich
Principle. Studies in Jewish Self-Government in Antiquity, Tb, 1994; L.L.
Grabbe, Sanhedrin, Sanhedriyyot or Mere Invention, JSJ 39 (2008) 119;
A. Grossman, Reshut ha-gola be-Bavel bi-tequfat ha-Geonim, J 1984; G.
Herman, The Exilarchate in the Sasanian Era (.), , J
2005; M. Jacobs, Die Institution des jdischen Patriarchen, Tb, 1995; L.
I. Levine, The Jewish Patriarch (Nassi) in Third Century Palestine, ANRW
II 19/2, 649688; H. Mantel, Sanhedrin; A. Sivertsev, Private Households
and Public Politics in 3rd5th centyry Jewish Palestine, Tb, 2002.
: S. J. D. Cohen, The Significance of Yavneh: Phariesees,
Rabbis, and the End of Jewish Sectarianism, HUCA 55 (1984) 2753; C.
Hezser, The Social Structure; A. J. Saldarini, The End of the Rabbinic
Chain of Tradition, JBL 93 (1974) 97106; P. Schfer, Die Flucht Johanan
b. Zakkais aus Jerusalem und die Grndung des Lehrhauses in Jabne,
ANRW II 19/2, 43101.
. , , 70.
1040. ,
.
14
I.
1.
.
; .
70.
.
,
, .
70. , - , .
,
,
.
, 115.
117. . , , (M. Pucci Ben Zeev, Diaspora Judaism in
Turmoil, 116/117 CE, Leuven 2005, 219257). , ,
132135. .
138. . ,
-, .
135. , .
,
( 170. ), ,
, III .
, ,
. .
: Constitutio Antoniniana
212. , ()
, .
-
15
(260273); ,
.
: 313.
, religio licita;
324.
.
,
. (361363),
, . . , , 380. ,
de facto
. 415. 429.
. Codex Theodosianus 438.
Codex Iustinianus 529/534. .
(614628). , ,
, 638.
.
586538.
- . ,
.
226. , .
, 250. , I,
,
.
,
.
V ( ).
468. : , , ,
.
VI , . , ,
.
16
I.
640. .
. , ,
. , 750. ,
,
. ,
, ,
, .
. ,
, ,
. 1099.
. ,
.
, .
2.
, 70.
.
,
70. , ?
( ,
, ) . III, 4 (Z., 460):
, , .
, ;
, () . 70. . ,
II .
T A. , ,
17
, .
:
( ),
.
(Saldarini).
J. Neusner ( , Phar. III, 228, 282
), :
70. .
,
: -
70. , , 140. ,
(Phar. III, 283).
70. ;
70. ,
(), .
(. Schfer; D.
Boyarin, Border Lines: The Partition of Judaeo-Christianity, Phil. 2004,
151201). , ,
.
. ,
70.
.
, .
3.
, ,
.
18
I.
.
, , ,
,
.
,
( ),
. ,
. , -
, ; . ,
, .
- .
- ()
.
, isnad al-hadith.
. ,
884. ( ). 884.
,
, . , ,
, ;
, , ,
. ( , ): K. Kahan, ., Seder Tannaim we-Amoraim, F 1935
( ); . J. E. Ephrati, The Sevoraic Period,
1432; S. Abramson, Le-toldot nusach Seder Tannaim we-Amoraim,
E. Z. Melammed, Ramat Gan 1982, 215247 ( );
R. Brody, The Geonim 274277.
(Iggeret Rab Scherira Gaon, ):
987. , ( 9061006),
19
, . . , ( Schlter-,
). B. M. Lewin ,
, (. Epstein, IAL, 610615; Brody, The Geonim, 2025).
: B. M. Lewin, ., Iggeret Rab Scherira Gaon, F
1920, . J 1972; M. Schlter, Auf welche Weise wurde die Mishna
geschrieben? Das Antwortschreiben des Rav Sherira Gaon. Mit einem
Faksimile der Handschrift Berlin Qu. 865 (Or. 160) und des Erstdrucks
Konstantinopel 1566, Tb 1993 (
). .: S. Assaf, Geonim, 149153; M. Beer, The Sources of Rav
Sherira Gaons Iggeret (.), Bar-Illan 45 (1967) 181196; Ephrati,
The Sevoraic Period 113; I. Gafni, On Talmudic Historiography in the
Epistle of Rav Sherira Gaon: Between Tradition and Crativity (.),
Zion 73 (2008) 271296.
4.
, , .
,
. [ , ,
, 300. ; -
(1160/1161. ), 70. ,
] , III , ( ,
, , ; , ,
) (. Bacher, ET, I, 193
; II, 241). 500. (
, ; ).
( , ; )
VI VII
( , ),
XI .
;
.
( . . 25).
20
I.
(,
.). , ;
.
.
;
.
II.
:. B. S. Cohen, On Local Academies in Talmudic Babylonia
(R. Ada bar Ahava, R. Sheshet, R. Hamnuna I and II) (.), Zion
70 (2005) 447471; Z. Dimitrowsky, ., Exploring the Talmud
I: Education, NY 1976; J. Florsheim, The Establishment and Early
Development of the Babylonian Academies, Sura and Pumbeditha
(.), Zion 39 (1974) 183197; I. Gafni, Babylonia 177236 ( ); B. Gerhardsson, Memory and Manuscript; D. M.
Goodblatt, Instruction; , New Developments in the Study of the
Babylonian Yeshivot (.), Zion 46 (1981) 1438; S. , The history
of the Babylonian academies, CHJ IV, 821839; C. Hezser, Jewish Literacy
in Roman Palestine, Tb. 2001; J. N. Lightstone, The Institutionalization
of the Rabbinic Academy in Late Sassanid Babylonia and the Redaction
of the Babylonian Talmud, StudRel/SciRel 22 (1993) 167186; B.-Z.
Rosenfeld, Torah Centers and Rabbinic Activity in Palestine 70400 CE.
History and Geographic Distribution, L 2010; J. L. Rubenstein, The Rise
of the Babylonian Rabbinic Academy: A Reexamination of the Talmudic
Evidence, JSIJ 1 (2002) 5568.
: W. Bacher, Zur Geschichte der Ordination, MGWJ
38 (1894) 122127; E. Lohse, Die Ordination im Sptjudentum und
Urchristentum, Gttingen 1951; Y. Breuer, Rabbi is Greater than Rav,
Rabban is Greater than Rabbi, The Simple Name is Greater than Rabban
(.), Tarbiz 66 (1996) 4159; E. Lohse, Die Ordination im Sptjudentum
und Urchristentum, Gttingen 1951; G. Stemberger, Die Ordination der
Rabbinen Idealbild oder historische Wirklichkeit? Trumah 15 (2006)
2552 (= Judaica Minora II 187215).
: R. Kirschner, Imitatio Rabbini, JSJ 17 (1986)
7079; J. Neusner, Talmudic Judaism in Sassanian Babylonia, L 1976, 46135.
Sitz im Leben ,
, .
. ,
. .
.
22
II.
1.
( 11,
19). 46 (F. 104)
. (.
III, 4).
, ,
. ( VIII, 11, 32c). ,
,
,
(
21a). , ,
:
,
. III
,
.
, , ( 17b).
,
( Hezser,
Literacy).
( )
,
.
. () (,
A6, Sch. 29, . 80), ( III, 1, 74a)
.
( 7, 3, M. 156). ( ). (
53b 54a) ( 9b).
( 63, 9, Th.A. 692; 50a; V, 21,
). -
23
( ),
.
.
2.
-. ,
, . ,
; .
,
, .
, . - VII, 1 (Z., 425),
. , ,
, , , . ,
XVI, 8, 15d, 70. ,
(. Neusner, Development, 133 ).
, , je . ,
( Gerhardsson, 85: ... ,
). 134,
, .
70. , ,
32b: , ( 16, 20).
: . , .
, . , , .
, . , .
, . , . ,
. (, .) ( ),
, .
24
II.
32b, .
,
.
200. ,
, ( , .
).
, ,
. , ( : . Levine, The
Rabbinic Class of Roman Palestine in Late Antiquity, J 1989, 7683).
; . III
;
( ). ( ) ;
. ( II, 1, 77b), .
( , , 279. ),
. , ,
,
.
3.
IX X (, , , ). XIX
XX , . ,
III . , ,
.
; 259. o , . ,
()
.
25
, , .
.
, , ,
D. Goodblatt.
, , e ,
( , : Rubenstein).
,
; .
; . ,
. ,
,
;
. , ,
.
,
. ,
, ( 32a), . , ; ( 19a;
63a).
, ,
.
, , ,
:
.
( 22a). ,
,
.
, , ( ), .
26
II.
( , . ) ,
; Gafni,
, kella , [Tarbiz 51 (1981) 572 ]. , -,
.
, , , ( ).
, IV , .
: ( 12b).
( ),
. T (. Goodblatt, Instruction, 155 ; Gafni,
Babylonia, 213 ).
(, ), IV ,
, ,
, , .
;
. (. Goodblatt, Instruction,
171 ; Gafni, Babylonia, 204 ).
4.
,
, ( ) .
. ;
, , , -
( 21b22a).
: , . ,
, ( 81a).
27
.
, .
, , , .
, , ( 3,3,65d; I 4a)
,
(. Y. Breuer). , . There is no evidence that semikhah was ever practiced in
amoraic Palestine (C. Hezser, Social Structure 93).
,
( ,
) . , , .
, ,
. . ,
, , , , ( I 4a).
, ,
. 27,23
13.
.
B (Sch 2; B 317). 5 : ? .
? . ( )? ( 5a).
, ,
, , ,
.
, , . (, ),
, , ,
(
28
II.
). , ,
,
, ,
. .,
, , .
,
.
1, 3, 19
: . :
...
. : , .
, . :
,
. 429. , ,
. ,
,
.
III.
: P. S. Alexander, Quid Athenis et Hierosolymis? Rabbinic
Midrash and Hermeneutics in the Graeco-Roman World, : P. R. Davies
R. T. White, ., A Tribute to Geza Vermes, Sheffield 1990, 101124; W.
Bacher, ET; D. Daube, Alex. Methods; , Rabb. Methods; , Texts
and Interpretation in Roman and Jewish Law, Jewish Journal of Sociology
3 (1961) 328 (. Fischel, Essays 240265; Daube, Collected Works
173204); L. Finkelstein, Sifra I 120191; M. Gertner, Terms of Scriptural
Interpretation: A Study in Hebrew Semantics, BSOAS 25 (1962) 127; A.
Goldberg, Rede und Offenbarung in der Schriftauslegung Rabbi Aqibas, FJB
8 (1980) 6179 (= Studien I 337350); I. Heinemann, Darkhe ha-Aggada,
J 1970; D. Instone-Brewer, Hermeneutics, Theology of, EMidr 292316;
L.Jacobs, Studies in Talmudic Logic and Methodology, Lo 1961 (. E.
Wiesenberg, Observations on Method in Talmudic Studies, JSS 11, 1966, 16
36); R. Kern-Ulmer, Hermeneutics, Techniques of Rabbinic Exegesis, EMidr
268292; S. Lieberman, Hell.; St. J. Lieberman, A Mesopotamian Background
for the So-Called Aggadic Measures of Biblical Hermeneutics?, HUCA
58 (1987) 157225 ( ); R. Loewe, The
Plain Meaning of Scripture in Early Jewish Exegesis, Papers of the Institute
of Jewish Studies, Lo 1 (1964) 140185; F. Maass, Von den Ursprngen der
rabbinischen Schriftauslegung, ZThK 52 (1955) 129161; D. Patte, Early
Jewish Hermeneutic in Palestine, Missoula 1975; G. G. Porton, Exegetical
Techniques in Rabbinic Literature, RRJ7 (2004) 2751; , Hermeneutics,
A Critical Approach, EMidr 250268; A. Samely, Rabbinic Interpretation of
Scripture in the Mishnah, O 2002. (. M. I. Gruber, RRJ 8, 2005, 301314);
G. Stemberger, Hermeneutik der jdischen Bibel, : C. Dohmen, G. Stemberger,
Hermeneutik der jdischen Bibel und des Alten Testaments, Stuttgart 1996,
23132; W. S. Towner, Hermeneutical Systems of Hillel and the Tannaim: A
Fresh Look, HUCA 53 (1982) 101135; G. Vermes, Studies 5991; J. Weingreen,
From Bible to Mishna. The Continuity of Tradition, Manchester 1976, 176;
A. Yadin, Scripture as Logos. Rabbi Ishmael and the Origins of Midrash, Phil.
2004; S. Zeitlin, Hillel and the Hermeneutic Rules, JQR 54 (1963) 161173.
.
. , ,
, .
30
III.
,
().
: , . ( -).
,
.
, , ,
,
, ,
(. 30a). .
,
( I, 13, 72b,
). . ,
,
.
.
... ,
. ,
,
(
).
. . W. Reiss,
Wortsubstitution als Mittel der Deutung. Bemerkungen zur Formel
ein... ela, FJB 6 (1978) 2769.
.
:
.
. , ;
. .
, ,
,
31
.
, .
1.
: A. Schwarz, Die hermeneutische Analogie in der talmudischen
Litteratur, Karlsruhe 1897; , Der hermeneutische Syllogismus in der
talmudischen Litteratur, W 1901; , Die hermeneutische Induktion in
der talmudischen Litteratur, W 1909; , Die hermeneutische Antinomie
in der talmudischen Literatur, W 1913; , Die hermeneutische
Quantittsrelation in der talmudischen Literatur, W 1916; J. Bergman,
Gezera shawa mahi?, Sinai 71 (1972) 132139 ( );
M. L. Chernick, Hermeneutical Studies in Talmudic and Midrashic Literature
(.), T-A 1984 ( Kelal u-ferat u-kelal Ribbui u-miut); , Internal
Restraints on Gezerah Shawahs Application, JQR 80 (1989) 253282; ,
Gezerah Shavah: Its Various Forms in Midrashic and Talmudic Sources
(.), Lod 1994; M. Kahana, Qawim le-toldot hitpathutah shel middat
kelal u-ferat bi-tequfat ha-Tannaim, : T. Lifshitz 173216; M. Weiss,
The Gezera Shava and the Kal Va-Chomer in the Explicit Discussions of Bet
Shammai and Bet Hil-lel (.), Sidra 6 (1990) 4161.
,
.
6, 1, 33:
14. .
( ,
;
), ( ,
,
-: 9, 2; 28, 2;
)
( ).
,
,
, .
( 66a) 4, 13 (L., 165)
,
.
(. Neusner, Phar. I, 231235,
246251).
32
III.
,
(Liebermann, Hell., 54). , (. Daube, Rabb. Methods),
, ,
( : Daube, Rabb. Methods,
241).
,
.
VII, 11 (Z., 427),
:
, ,
/ . ,
, ;
( ), (), . ,
.
,
(F. 9 ), , A37 (Sch. 110). ; 3 4
: ; ,
(
Finkelstein, 13. ).
; Neusner- (Phar.
I, 275) . , ,
. ,
, .
1) (: : ,
, Cod. Assemani 66;
, . a minori ad maius,
( ) () . , ,
44, 8 ( 92, 7, Th.A. 1145).
111b: :
, .
,
.
33
:
( II, 5).
2) , .
Liebermann- (Hell., 58 ), synkrisis pros ison ( , II
e). . ,
()
, ,
; ,
,
( 54a).
,
:
( 5a), ( VI, 1,
33). , ,
( )
. , 27, 7,
. IV, 4,
( 27, 3 5):
, ,
;
(, - ).
. , ( ,
VI, 1, 33).
3) - , (
), .
,
. a a
(Bacher, ET, I, 9). I, 1, 18, . : : ,
. -: -, , .
148 (F. 202) 17, 6: ,
,
.
4) - . , , -
34
III.
( 21, 2627) :
( , 9, L. III, 72
).
5) - - -, , ,
.
(. 411).
. Daube, Rabb. Methods, 252254.
(F. 5 ) : ?
: ( : 1, 2).
: .
?
, , : , : ( 22, 10).
.
6) - - , . Daube
(Rabb. Methods, 260) ( ) symbainein, , .
, .
(L., I, 13),
.
3, 6, : , ;
26, 42, , :
, , .
7) -,
.
. 131 (H. 169)
; ,
,
( !) . :
86
20, 15: . , ,
. 19, 11, -
35
,
.
2. .
: L. Finkelstein, Sifra I 147191; A. Freimann, A. Schwarz,
B-W 1917, 109119; G. G. Porton, Ishmael IV 160211. (
); G. G. Porton, Ishmael, IV, 160211.
. , ,
. .
, , :
( 112, H. 121); , ,
:
( VIII, 1, 8 );
.
, ,
( 13 ,
;
16091611. ).
(F. 3 ). :
( , ). [ : G.
Fischer, Jeschurun 7 (1860) 485487]. 21, 1 (. 458)
: . :
, . D. Hoffmann
;
,
EpsteinMelamed. 1, 2 (S. 17),
.
: J. 1 = . 1; J. 2 = . 2; J. 3 = . 3 4; J. 411 . 5; J. 12 = . 7; 63
,
. . 6 .
. 13 : ,
.
4 (L., I, 32): 16, 2,
36
III.
,
12, 5, . ? : ()
.
, .
12, 21, ;
,
. . D. Henschke, The Rabbis Approach to Biblical Selfcontradictions (.), Sidra 10 (1994) 3955; A. Yadin, Shnei Ketuvim
and Rabbinic Intermediation, JSJ 33 (2002) 386410.
. G. G. Porton (Ishmael, 2, 65) a
.
.
: .
a fortiori ,
(,
6). , . , :
, (Ishmael, IV, 208). ,
,
;
,
(Ishmael, IV, 209); (Ishmael, II, 7).
- ( Eupatoria 1836, . Lo
1971, 124b), 1148. ,
, ,
ergasiai kai epichermata. Peri heureses.
ergasiai ; , ,
, (. Lieberman, Hell., 56).
37
3.
: H. G. Enelow, ., The Mishnah of Rabbi Eliezer or the
Midrash of Thirty-Two Hermeneutic Rules, NY 1933, . 1970 ( a
); V. Aptowitzer, Das Alter der Baraita der 32
Normen A. Schwarz, B-W 1917, 121132; Albeck, Derashot 434436; L.
Bardowicz, Die Abfassungszeit der Baraita der 32 Normen fr die Auslegung
der Heiligen Schrift, B 1913; J. N. Epstein, On the Mishna of R. Eliezer Son
of R. Jose the Galilean (.), Tarbiz 4 (1932) 343353; , Mishnat
R.Eliezer, HUCA 23/2 (1950Q 115 (. Studies II
221247); M. Moreshet, The Language of Mishnat R. Eliezer (.), BarIlan 11 (1973) 183223; M. Zucker, Le-pitron baayat lb middot u-mishnat
Rabbi Eliezer, PAaJr 23 (1954), 139.
( ). XIX ,
(XI
), (12601330) ( J. M. Sofer, J 1965),
. M
(M. 22 ) (
29. ); Enelow ,
.
. ,
.
. Enelow ,
III , (59), IV (60).
, Bardowitz .
M. Zucker,
a , , ,
. Epstein ( ) Albeck (VIII ).
Moreschet 600. 800.
. ,
,
. ,
. 89 . :
- . . . ,
, . S. Krauss
38
III.
( A.
Schwarz, 572). , .
1) , , , ,
() .
1, 14 (Th.A. 12) 1, 1 (
, ) : : , ;
: , . :
I, 4,
. 7
22, 22: - , () ,
. . M. Chernick, Hermeneutical
Studies in Talmudical and Midrashic Literature (.), TA 1984;
, Hitpatchut, tsura u-mibne ba-draschot schel ribbujim u-miutim, PAAJR 49 (1982), 105122.
2) , , , , , () (, ). 7, 23: ()
. 32, 11 (Th.A. 298), : : ,
. : ()
( 16, 15). 48,
, :
.
3) , , 1. 20, 5
(B. 54) 1 17, 36: ( -)
( -) , . :
( , ).
, :
( 11, W. 34d). 7, 12,
,
, , (. 89,
). 124 (H. 155
) . ( 19, 5, ): . . , , :
, .
4) ,
: .
Taj . 9b:
39
( ) ( 35,
23) ( ) ( 19, 4) .
.
1 8, 9:
. ...
( 14b) / .
5) . a minori ad maius,
. . .
6) . a minori ad maius,
.
7) 8) . .
.
9) . . 21, 11: ( ). status- coniunctus
211 (F. 245): ( ),
. : ,
( , 9, 13).
() ? :
( ).
10) . 89, 9 (Th.
A. 1098) . :
( 41, 3 6:
, ). : :
( ) , , ,
. , ,
, . I, 6,
35, 24 ,
: = 10,
14, 27, , .
, .
115b :
( 23, 19; 34, 26; 14, 21),
, . , ,
, . 5 (L., II, 119)
16, 25 ( : , ,
40
III.
)
(. 117b).
22, 7,
: 15 (L. III,
119); . 3b.
11) , (
). 2 30, 18 , ,
.
III, 10, - 25, 2, ,
( 40), : -
: 40.
16 (L., I, 139) - ( 13, 3) ,
.
, 2 (W. 87d) 19, 10, :
: , ,
(. 12). , 7
(W. 91) 19, 32:
, : , .
.
1 (L., II, 142)
( 52b;
M. Breuer, Biblical Verses of Undecided Syntactical Adhesion
[.], 58, 1994, 189199). VII, 4:
25, 9,
, :
. .
, ; synthesis diairesis . Daube, Alex. Methods, 3444.
12)
(. ). 74
,
, . : ( 22, 26). ? .
41
( 22, 25),
()
(). ( ) , ( ):
(
28),
.
13) , (. ).
(. 30):
: ( 1, 3). :
( 1, 14). ,
. ,
;
: ,
. 1, 27:
. , ,
:
( 2, 7).
, ; ( 2, 21).
, ,
.
14) . , 32, 2,
. .
15) = .
16) . 110 (H. 113):
... ( 15, 18) . :
. :
( ) . , , :
, ,
( 15, 2021).
17) .
. (. 32) 2, 8, :
28, 13, 3,
,
1 24, 19.
18) ,
, (
23, 11), .
42
III.
43
:
.
23) . . 40 (F. 80),
11, 12: :
! . 38, 26:
, .
: ?
.
121, 4: , .
, . 12, 10: .
, , : , ().
24)
. 2, 1,
: , .
,
( , . 35, ).
25)
(
). , 35, 3,
35, 2;
. , : , ,
( ), ( 70).
26) , , . :
22, 2; 21, 19; 22, 17 ( 237, F. 269 ).
13 (L. III, 161), 22, 2:
, ;
, . .
() , ,
: ,
? ; .
(),
, .
27) . .
13, 25, 14, 34.
28) , ; ,
21, 9, , , 23, 2, - , .
44
III.
45
, . (
) .
31) . 1, 15:
, ,
.
65a: ,
, ? :
, . ()
( 16, 20). 5 (L., II, 116),
(miqra mesuras):
, .
. 9, 6, : ...
, .
, ,
.
: ,
?
( ) (.
68, H. 63). , anastroph (. Daube, Alex. Methods, 2734, Lieberman,
Hell., 6567).
32)
. 7 (
) 1. , : 107a
22:
, , ,
( 24).
: (
64, H. 61; 6b). . M. Schlter, Kein frher und spter in der
Tora? Polemische Aspekte eines rabbinischen Prinzips, FJB 30 (2003)
138; , The Creative Force of a Hermeneutic Rule: The Principle
there is no earlier and later in the Torah in Midrashic and Talmu-dic
Literature, : R. Elior P. Schfer, ., Creation and Re-Creation in
Jewish Thought. J. Dan, Tb. 2005, 5984.
IV.
: P. J. Achtemeier, Omne verbum sonat: The New Testament
and the Oral Environment of Late Western Antiquity, JBL 109 (1990) 327;
Ch. Albeck, Einfhrung 163170; E. S. Alexander, Transmitting Mishnah; J.
M. Baumgarten, The Unwritten Law in the Pre-Rabbinic Period, JSJ 3 (1972)
729; , Form Criticism and the Oral Law, JSJ 5 (1974) 3440; R. Brown,
Midrashim as Oral Traditions, HUCA 47 (1976) 181189; N. Danzig, From
Oral to Written Talmud: On the Methods of Transmission of the Babylonian
Talmud and its Study in the Middle Ages (.), Bar-Ilan 3031 (2006) 49
112; Y. Elman, Orality and the Redaction of the Babylonian Talmud, Oral
Tradition 14 (1999) 5299; 1. Gershoni, ., Transmitting Jewish
Traditions: Orality, Textuality, and Cultural Diffusion, New Haven 2000; J.
E. Ephrati, But a man should quote his teacher verbatim (.), Bar-Ilan
9 (1972) 221238; J. N. Epstein, ITM 692706; J. Faur, Golden Doves with
Silver Dots. Semiotics and Textuality in Rabbinic Tradition, Bloomington
1986 ( 1999), 84113; L. Finkelstein, The Transmission of
the Early Rabbinic Traditions, HUCA 16 (1941) 115135 (. ,
Sifra V, 224244*); J. M. Foley, The Theory of Oral Composition: History
and Methodology, Bloomington 1988; S. Friedman, The Transmission of
the Talmud and the Computer Age, : S. Liberman Mintz G. M. Goldstein,
., Printing the Talmud; From Bomberg to Schottenstein, NY 2005, 143
154; B. Gerhardsson, Memory and Manuscript; I. Heinemann, Die Lehre vom
ungeschriebenen Gesetz im jdischen Schrifttum, HUCA 4 (1927) 149171;
J. Heinemann, Aggadah 1747; M. S. Jaffee, Writing and Rabbinic Oral
Tradition: On Mishnaic Narrative, Lists and Mnemonics, Journal of Jewish
Thought and Philosophy 4 (1994) 123146; , A Rabbinic Ontology of
the Written and Spoken Word: On Discipleship, Transformative Knowledge,
and the Living Texts of Oral Torah, JAAR 65 (1997) 525549; , The
Oral-Cultural Context of the Talmud Yerushalmi, : P. Schfer, ., The
Talmud Yerushalmi I 2761 ( Elman Gershoni 2772); , Torah in
the Mouth: Writing and Oral Tradition in Palestinian Judaism 200 BCE400
CE., O 2001; S. Lieberman, The Publication of the Mishnah, Hell. 8399;
A. B. Lord, The Singer of Tales, C (M) 1960; J. Neusner, Phar III 143179;
, The Written Tradition in the Pre-Rabbinic Period, JSJ 4 (1973) 5665;
, Oral Tradition in Judaism. The Case of the Mishnah, NY 1987 ( . XXI; Phar. III); , What, Exactly, Did the Rabbinic
Sages Mean by The Oral Torah? An Inductive Answer to the Question of
Rabbinic Judaism, A 1998; Safrai I 35119; P. Schfer, Das Dogma von der
mndlichen Torah im rabbinischen Judentum, : , Studien 153197; Y.
Sussmann, Tora she-beal pe peshuta ke-mashmaa, Talmudic Studies III/1
209384; W. S. Towner, Form Criticism of Rabbinic Literature, JJS 24 (1973)
101118.
. ?
47
1. . ?
:
. , ,
( , ,
: , B29, Sch. 61 ; 31).
, .
(, , ): ,
,
?
,
, ?
. ,
, 13b, , : e
. 62b: , , . ,
, . ()
() :
,
(. , Lewin, XLVIII ; Sussmann, Tora,
231, 19a, ).
XIX .
( )
, , (
). , , . , de facto
. ,
, Bet-Ari (Codicology, 10, . 2)
48
IV.
,
( ?).
2. ?
14b ( 60b): .
(4) ; , ( ). , ,
? , . , . , .
(2): , , . .
(2), , : : ,
: ... ( , )
( 34, 27), : () (- -);
() ( ,
) . . :
, , .
: : .
: ;
( 119, 126). :
()
.
:
) , .
,
; () (.
Epstein, ITM, 697). . (4) .
(3)
. : .
, ,
( IV, 1, 74d).
;
()
49
, ()
( 32).
) . ,
( ).
,
III , , .
) .
. : , ( ) ( XVI, 1, 15c). , ,
( V, 1, 9),
.
Contra adversarium legis et prophetarum,
II, 1, 2 (CCSL 49, 87 ): Nescit autem habere praeter scripturas
legitimas et propheticas Iudaeos quasdam traditiones suas, quas non
scriptas habent, sed memoriter tenent et alter in alterum loquendo
transfundit, quas deuterosin vocant. ,
[ Epstein (ITM, 698)
].
I .
, (),
haper ouk anagegraptai en tois Moyses nomois,
(nomima ta gegrammena).
(Baumgarten, Unwritten law,
1214; Schfer, Dogma, 190), , , Neusner (Phar. III,
163165; . Epstein, ITM, 697)
. ,
.
3.
, . , ,
( Schfer).
50
IV.
)
( XVI, 1, 15c; V, 1, 9; 9, 4, 32b; III, 10,
51; 14b; 23b; 57b); (,
)
.
IV (
23b; 60b; 116; 52; 46b; 89 ).
)
, II, 8; 62b : . ( )
. I II ;
() . (Freidman:
,
). V. Noam
XII XIII (Tarbiz 62) , , ,
. XI ,
Sussmann. ,
(Tarbiz 65;
Melligat Taanit 424426).
( ),
[ : Abraham Ibn Daud, Sefer ha-Qabbala, .
Cohen, 57; . M. Margalioth, Moadim we-tsumot
be-Erets Jisrael u-be-Babel bi-tequfat ha-Geonim, Areshet I (1943)
204216; S. Z. Leiman, The Scroll of Fasts: The Ninth of Tebeth, JQR
(1983) 174195].
: H. Lichtenstein, Die Fastenrolle. Eine Untersuchung zur jdischhellenistischen Geschichte, HUCA 89 (1931/32) 257351; B.-Z. Lurie,
Megillat Taanith. With Introductions and Notes (.), J 1964; V. Noam,
Megillat Taanit: Versions, Interpretation, History. With a Critical Edition
(.), J 2003 (. M. Kister, The Scholia on Megillat Taanit [.], Tarbiz
74, 2004, 451477).
: H. Eshel, Megillat Taanit in Light of Holidays Found
in Jubilees and the Temple Scroll (.), Meghillot 3 (2005) 253257; S.
51
j, . ,
.
49b, . IV, 2, 68, (. 98,
10, Th.A. 1259). J. Z. Lauterbach [The three books found in the
Temple at Jerusalem, JQR 8 (1917) 385423]
, 356 (F. 423) IV, 2, 68,
; ,
.
j, . 62b . . ;
o : ,
, .
1 8, 38, 9, 44 ( ),
400 ,
. ,
j
(. Amram Gaon ad loc., Otzar ha-Gaonim, . B. M. Lewin,
III/2, J 1980, 80).
, . X, 8, 14d,
11, 22 (F. 231) 48, Finkelstein (112)
11, 22 (H. 42): , ; Finkelstein (. )
D. Hoffmann- ( VII )
52
IV.
(. , II, 128).
. ,
73, 11, 22, ,
.
; . Zunz, GV, 65. , , XIII (L.,
57) (. Lieberman, K, III, 203 );
, 11, (J.
P. M. Van der Ploeg, A. S. Van der Woude, prir., L 1971).
, .
)
4. (Lichtenstein, 331; Noam 45):
( ).
;
( , Lichtenstein,
295297): , 76. 66. ,
. J. Le Moyne (Les Saduceens, P
1972, 219223), , ( Noam, Me-gillat
Ta anit 204216).
( ) ,
,
; : 38a, V, 2, 49.
: 6b; 96b; M 92a.
. 6b :
,
.
95b,
(.
).
(Epstein, ITM, 699 ).
, (,
-): 19a; 19a; 19a; 36a; 105a; 81b .
, , ,
. , -
53
4.
, , III a. - ( IV ,
-j : II, 6, 17; I, 8, 76d;
5, F. 14b, U. 51 .):
,
() .
.
(
54
IV.
),
. .
.
(. . 25 165).
. Neusner- (Phar. III, 171
), . , VIII, 7, IV, 3,
() ,
, (Phar. III,
169), Baumgarten (Form Criticism, 34 )
.
, , . ,
. , ,
(Lord). .
,
. .
, , . () ,
( ) .
,
. , , . ,
. .
-
/ . -
55
;
.
, ;
(, ) , ,
, , . ,
,
, . , ,
, , , ,
.
, ,
, , .
. , , ,
, , (W.
S. Towner, ).
.
.
ipsissima verba . ,
I, 3: , ( ).
.
, , Ephrati
. 47 ( ); 5
. .
,
, (. . D. Halivni,
Sources, I, 7 ). :
(. . Neusner, Pur.
56
IV.
57
, .
e e (
).
.
, , . M. Dibelius
:
, ,
, (Die
Formgeschichte des Evangeliums, Tb. 1919, 1959, 10).
, . (. Neusner, The Written Tradition; ,
), . ,
. ,
,
.
; ,
,
.
, ,
.
, (Jaffee, Torah 124:
it is likely ... that written versions of rabbinic teachings did exist
at the earliest traceable origins of the tradition in the first century
or even earlier). ( )
. Lieberman (Hell., 97) ,
.
54b,
(: , ): ; , ,
; ,
58
IV.
, . .
, , .
.
,
, . Lieberman
; .
, ,
;
(Lieberman, Hell., 93; Epstein, ITM, 676).
, , , (Jaffee, Torah 4: the broader tradition of rabbinic
learning of which the Mishnah is a particular condensation). ,
( , . Epstein, Lieberman ,
Sussmann, Tora 301349) (.
E. S. Alexander, Transmitting Mishnah 1921).
, :
.
, ,
.
. ,
; ,
, .
,
.
, ( . Rengstorf- Lieberman , Zuckermandel- )
( , ), . , ,
.
59
[. K. H. Rengstorf, Grundstzliche
umd methodische berlegung zur Bearbeitung von rabbinischen,
insbesondere tannaitischen Texten, Theokratia I (1970) 7687].
? ,
, . . , , : , ,
,
, ,
() .
, (, , ).
Baumgarten- (The Unwritten Law, 29),
,
. Neusner-, , ,
; ,
.
,
, ,
(Phar. III, 74 ).
, . Schfer, Dogma, 193195,
, :
,
(195).
; Neusner
, , .
;
, .
, ,
.
.
60
IV.
. , ,
: ( 2b), ( 35; . Epstein, ITM, 703)? Albeck (Einfhrung,
174)
53
( V, 1), ;
V, 1 ,
( ,
). ,
;
.
XI, 8 ( 97), Albeck (Einfhrung, 179
) VII, 5, W. 32d33.
(
).
, .
, e a .
.
. = pinax, ,
, . XXIV, 7,
. ,
, , = hypopodion,
, . .
W. Bunte M. Haran.
, :
IV, 9, , I, 14, .
,
(M. Haran). ,
( , ), , (.
, IV ); o .
61
III ,
.
, Lieberman:
, , (Hell., 204 ;
, ,
). , [
: . M. Bregman, Tarbiz 52 (1982) 201 ,
].
; ,
, (
). Bet-Ari (Codicology, 11)
,
.
.
: L. Blau, Studien zum althebrischen Buchwesen, Budapest
1902; M. Haran, Codex, Pinax and Writing Slat, Scripta Classica Israelica
15 (1996) 212222; S. Krauss, Talmudische Archologie III, Le 1912, 144
158; S. Lieberman, Hell. 203208; C. H. Roberts, T. C. Skeat, The Birth of the
Codex, Lo 1983.
V. :
: R. Bloch, Note methodologique pour ltude de la littrature
rabbinique, RSR 43 (1955) 194225; B. M. Bokser, Talmudic Form Criticism,
JJS 31 (1980) 4660; A. Goldberg, Entwurf einer formanalytischen Methode fr
die Exegese der rabbinischen Traditionsliteratur, FJB 5 (1977) 141 (= Studien
II 5079); , Distributive und kompositive Formen. Vorschlge fr die
descriptive Terminologie der Formanalyse rabb. Texte, FJB 12 (1984) 147153
( ; = Studien II 107111); , Form-Analysis of
Midrashic Literature as a Method of Description, JJS 36 (1985) 159174 (=
Studien II 8095); W. S. Green, Reading the Writing of Rabbinism: Toward
an Interpretation of Rabbinic Literature, JAAR 51 (1983) 191206; C.Hezser,
Form-Criticism of Rabbinic Literature, : R. Bieringer ., ., The New
Testament and Rabbinic Literature, L 2010, 97110; K. Mller, Zur Datierung
rabbinischer Aussagen, R. Schnackenburg, Freiburg 1989, 551587; J.
Neusner, Types and Forms in Ancient Jewish Literature: Some Comparisons,
HR 11 (1972) 354390 ( Phar III 5100); , The Use of the
Mishnah for the History of Judaism Prior to the Time of the Mishnah. A
Methodological Note, JSJ 11 (1980) 177185; A. J. Saldarini, Form Criticism
of Rabbinic Literature, JBL 96 (1977) 257274; P. Schfer, Research into
Rabbinic Literature: An Attempt to Define the Status Quaestionis, JJS 37
(1986) 139152 [. C. Milikowsky, JJS 39, 1988, 201211; Schfer- JJS 40 (1989), 8994]; M. Smith, On the Problem of Method in the Study
of Rabbinic Literature, JBL 92 (1973) 112 ; G. Stemberger, Aktuelle
Probleme in der Erforschung der rabbinischen Literatur: Zur Abgrenzung
von Werk, Redaktion, Textgeschichte, FJB 35 (2009) 118; , Dating
Rabbinic Traditions, : R. Bieringer ., ., The New Testament and
Rabbinic Literature, L 2010, 7996; W. S. Towner, Form Criticism of Rabbinic
Literature, JJS 24 (1973) 101118.
.
, .
. .
, , -
63
.
,
() , ,
.
, , (.
K. Mller, Das Judentum in der religionsgeschichtlichen Arbeit am
Neuen Testament, F 1983, 69 ).
Kommentar zum Neuen Testament aus Talmud
und Midrasch (H. L. Strack- ) P. Billerbeck- . ,
The Sages. Their Concept and their Beliefs (J 1975) E. E. Urbach-,
,
.
.
, ,
.
.
.
1.
. ,
. ? .
;
, .
,
XIX , Z. Frankel- L. Zunz-.
: , . , , .
, ,
: ,
64
V. :
, .
,
.
, Zunz-,
, .
terminus ante quem. .
,
.
. ,
, .
. , , : (, , Ch.
Albeck), eo ipso
. terminus post quem,
(
, , .)
( : ,
).
,
. , . ,
. ,
. , ( ; B. Z. Wacholder
).
, .
. ,
, ,
, ;
. ,
,
65
, .
.
(. . 7779). , ,
,
,
. , , ,
( ,
). ,
, : ( , 131b132
4 9, 3810, 57) .
2.
.
; .
,
, .
.
,
, ,
;
, , ;
, .
: ,
(. . E. M. Meyers, J. F. Strange, Archeology, the
Rabbis and Early Christianity, Nashville 1981).
66
V. :
,
,
, . .
,
. XIX , ,
- . S. Krauss
; S. Liebermann D. Sperber. A. A
Hallewy , H. A. Fischel
. - (Schfer, ., The Talmud
Yerushalmi).
(Irano-Judaica IVI, J 19822008; C.
Bakhos M. R. Shayegan, ., The Talmud in Its Iranian Context,
Tb. 2010; Y. Elman, Marriage and Marital Property in Rabbinic and
Sasanian Law, : C. Hezser, ., Rabbinic Law in its Roman and Near
Eastern Context, Tb. 2003, 227276; , Middle Persian Culture
and Babylonian Sages, : Fonrobert Jaffee, ., The Cambridge
Companion 165197; J. Neusner, Judaism and Zoroastrianism at the
Dusk of Late Antiquity. How Two Ancient Faiths Wrote Down their
Great Traditions, A 199).
(. J. R. Baskin, Rabbinic-Patristic Exegetical Contacts in Late Antiquity: A Bibliographical
Reappraisal, : W. S. Green, ., Approaches, V, 5380; A. Kamesar,
Church Fathers, Rabbinic Midrash and, EMidr 2040; , The
Church Fathers and Rabbinic Midrash: A Supplementary Bibliography,
19852005, RRJ 9, 2006, 190196), , , .
, ;
.
.
, a
priori .
67
3. ,
.
M. Dibelius-, Die Formgeschichte des Evangeliums
(Tb. 1919). : H. Gunkel
, ,
. ,
, , . e
, ,
,
. , ,
,
,
. , , ,
(Sitz im Leben), , , ,
(. K.
Koch, Was ist Formgeschichte?, Neukirchen 1974).
. , , P. Fiebig 1904. ( )
F. Maass, (
, )
. ,
, , , ; ,
.
, , 1970. . , , J. Neusner ,
A. Goldberg ,
J. Heinemann. J. Neusner ,
, , (Rabbinic Narrative:
A Documentary Perspective, 4 , L 2003). ,
( A.
Samely, Forms of Rabbinic Literature and Thought. An Introduction,
O 2007; Samely- -
68
V. :
1) ()
.
) : . + .
) : ,
, (X ...; Y ...) (X /...; Y /:
, ;
, ). :
X Y ; , : X; Y
: .
) (X , ..., ;
).
) (rosbul, , .).
) (X ).
, ,
.
) .
69
2) ()
) : ; X , ...
) , , , , .
) .
) .
3)
. . 234.
: A. Goldberg, Form und Funktion des Maase in der Mischna,
FJB 2 (1974) 138 (= Studien II, 2249); A. Gulak, Das Urkundenwesen im
Talmud. Im Licht der griech.-gypt. Papyri und des griech. und rm. Rechts,
J 1935; M. S. Jaffee, The Taqqana in Tannaitic Literature: Jurisprudence and
the Construction of Rabbinic Memory, JJS 41 (1990) 204225; F. Maa,
Formgeschichte der Mischna mit besonderer Bercksichtigung des Traktats
Abot, B 1937; J. Neusner, Form and Meaning in Mishnah, JAAR 45 (1977)
2754; , Form-Analysis and Source Criticism: The Case of Mishnah
Kelim 1:14, : R. H. Fisher, ., A Tribute to A. Vbus, Chicago 1977,
133152; , Rabb. Narrative (IV, 7107, Maase);
D. Pardee, Handbook of Ancient Hebrew Letters. With a Chapter on Tannaitic
letter fragments by S. D. Sperling, Chico 1982; E. L. Segal, The Terminology
of Case-Citation in the Babylonian Talmud. A Study in the Limitation of
Form Criticism, JSJ 9 (1978) 205211; R. Shasha, The Forms and Functions
of Lists in the Mishnah, , Manchester 2006.
: : E.
Feldman, The Rabbinic Lament, JQR 63 (1972) 5175.
1) : ,
, ( , .), , , ,
, , .
2) (, ,
, .).
3) : , ,
apophthegmata , ,
70
V. :
( , ), , , , ,
.
: A. J. Avery-Peck, Classifying early rabbinic pronouncement
stories, SBLSP 22 (1983) 223244; , Rhetorical Analysis of Early
Rabbinic Pronouncement Stories, Hebrew Annual Review 13 (1991)
123; D. Ben-Amos, A structural and formal study of Talmudic-Midrashic
legends (.), 4th WCJS, J 1968, II, 357359; Y. Fraenkel, The Aggadic
Narrative 273294; S. Friedman, The Talmudic Proverb in Its Cultural
Setting (.), JSIJ2 (2003) 2582; A. Goldberg, Das schriftauslegende
Gleichnis im Midrasch, FJB 9 (1982) 187 (= Studien II, 134198); A.
Goshen-Gottstein, Testaments in Rabbinic Literature: Transformations of a
Genre, JSJ 25 (1994) 222251; J. Heinemann, Prayer in the Talmud. Forms
and Patterns, B-NY 1977; J. Neusner, Rabb. Narrative IV 109225; ,
Parable (Mashal), EMidr 612630; G. G. Porton, The pronouncement story
in Tannaitic literature. A review of Bultmanns theory, Semeia 20 (1981) 81
99; A. J. Saldarini, Last Words and Deathbed Scenes in Rabbinic Literature,
JQR 68 (1977) 2745; S. Sharvit, The Introductory Formulae of Proverbs
in Talmudic Literature (.), Hebrew Linguistics 2830 (1990) 197206
(= Studies 303313); A. M. Singer, Animals in Rabbinic Teaching: The
Fable, , JThS 1979; D. Stern, Parables in Midrash. Narrative
and Exegesis in Rabbinic Literatur, C (M) 1991; , The Function of the
Parable in Rabbinic Literature (.), JSHL 7 (1985) 90102; C. Thoma,
S. Lauer, Die Gleichnisse der Rabbinen I: Pesiqt de Rav Kahana; II:
Bereschit Rabba 163; C. Thoma, H. Ernst, III: BerR 63100; ShemR 122;
IV ShemR 2330, Bern 19862000; T. Thorion-Vardi, Das Kontrastgleichnis
in der rabb. Literatur, F 1986; W. S. Towner, Enumeration; I. Ziegler, Die
Knigsgleichnisse des Midrasch beleuchtet durch die rmische Kaiserzeit,
Breslau 1903.
.
,
, ;
, ;
, ,
( .
274 ).
, ,
( , ); , , (, .). . . 279282.
71
. ,
, . , , Neusner
, , [ .
, , . JQR N. S. 70
(19791980) 142, . 16; . R. S. Sarason-, ,
150 ].
?
. , , : 1)
.
, . 2)
.
; . J. Neusner
: The Documentary Form-History of
Rabbinic Literature, 14 , A 1998.
, , ,
; ,
(
). ,
.
, ,
M. Smith (
).
, , . Neusner-
72
V. :
73
; (
). ( ); , .
,
, ,
. ,
,
; , ,
.
, . . .
.
,
(Goldberg, Entwurf, 7). , :
(Goldberg, Entwurf, 20).
, ,
.
. , , .
,
.
(,
, );
, .
; .
74
V. :
( ,
). ,
.
.
VI.
: M. Beer, The Babylonian Amoraim. Aspects of Economic Life
(.), Ramat Gan 21982; R. Brody, On the Sources for the Chronology of
the Talmudic Period (.), Tarbiz 70 (2000) 75107; A. Cohen, Was age
the decisive criterion of subordination among the Amoraim?, JQR 92 (2001)
279313; S. J. D. Cohen, Epigraphical Rabbis, JQR 72 (1981) 117 (= Essays
227243; . B. Z. Rosenfeld, The Title Rabbi in Third to Seventh-Century
Inscriptions in Palestine: Revisited, JJS 61, 2010, 234256); , The Rabbi
in Second-Century Jewish Society, CHJ III 922977; J. Fraenkel, Paranomasia
in Aggadic Narratives, SH 27 (1978) 2751 ( ); I. Gafni, On the Talmudic Chronology
in Iggeret Rav Sherira Gaon (.), Zion 52 (1987) 124 (= Babylonia
239265); W. S. Green, Whats in a Name? The Problematic of Rabbinic
Biography, : , Approaches I 7796; , Context and Meaning in
Rabbinic Biography, : , Approaches II 97111; C. Hezser, The Social
Structure; H. Lapin, Rabbis and Cities in Later Roman Palestine: The Literary
Evidence, JJS 50 (1999) 187207; L. I. Levine, The Rabbinic Class of Roman
Palestine in Late Antiquity, J 1989; J. Neusner, The Present State of Rabbinic
Biography, G. Vajda, Lwen 1980, 8591; B. Z. Rosenfeld, Torah Centers
and Rabbinic Activity in Palestine 70400 CE. History and Geographic
Distribution, L 2010; S. Safrai, Tales of the Sages in the Palestinian Tradition
and the Babylonian Talmud, SH 22 (1971) 209232; D. Sperber, Studies in
Talmudic Chronology I (.), Michtam le-David, D. Ochs, Ramat
Gan 1978, 7785; E. E. Urbach, The Sages. Their Concepts and Beliefs, J
1975, 564678.
1.
, .
,
( , 279. ).
, . , ,
, ,
. D. Sperber ( ) I. Gafni,
76
VI.
.
R. Brody
. , ,
, , .
. (
, , );
.
, . , , .
; 135. . ,
,
72b: : . , ;
, ; , ; , . :
. : ( 1, 5).
,
( 38b
. , ).
, , ,
,
, (
).
.
.
, , , (2) (5;
).
.
. ,
(. ). ;
( ) [. .: B. Z. Wacholder, HUCA 39 (1968)
132134, M].
77
2.
. , , ,
.
.
, terminus a quo;
. (
, J. Neusner-)
.
,
.
, [ : Neusner,
Phar. III, 180 ; . , The History of Earlier Rabbinic
Judaism, HR 16 (1977) 216236; D. Kraemer , . On the Reliability of
Attributions in the Babylonian Talmud, HUCA 60 (1989) 175190].
[W. S. Towner, Enumeration, 34; . W. S. Green,
Name, 83 ; D. Halivni, Doubtful Attributions in the Talmud,
PAAJR 46 (1979), 6783].
.
(
), , , :
)
(
: T - )
(-): .
Bacher, TT, 524540.
) ,
. . . (3) (A3),
;
? ,
(. ), .
78
VI.
, .
, .
, , () .
.
) ()
,
. , . ,
, , . :
, . . (
RY) ( -),
; ( e
) .
)
,
(
),
. ,
(),
.
,
( ), , ,
.
)
, (
). ,
,
.
) .
; [
:
: . Abr. Goldberg, Tarbiz 38 (1968) 231254].
79
. ,
.
, (
o ). . J. Neusner, From
Mishnah to Scripture. The Problem of the Unattributed Sayings,
Chico 1984.
) ipsissima verba (. Neusner,
Development, 5 ). , ,
, ( ; , ).
3.
( . I. H.
Weiss, Dor). , , , Finkelstein (Akiba, NY 1936, . 1975, IX) :
,
. , , ; , .
.
,
.
:
, .
,
, , . X , .
:
80
VI.
,
. , ...
, (Green, Name, 80).
,
, ,
, , ,
( , , ), . ,
.
. : , II, ,
, , , , , , , .
?
(
Neusner- ). .
,
;
. .
, .
( ),
.
,
.
(
S. Safrai , , ,
... , . SH, 210).
81
; ,
(
, ). , , .
, , ,
, , , .
; ,
.
(Safrai),
. ,
, ;
, .
,
H. A. Fischel (. : Green, Name, 86).
, ,
(hria), , , ,
.
, , T
(D. Goodblat; S. Safrai
T ).
.
,
; ,
(
: . I. Heinemann, Darkhe, 27 ).
, ,
. , ,
82
VI.
( ) ,
.
. . ,
.
4.
: Ch. Albeck, Einfhrung 391414; , Mavo 144451; W.
Bacher, Tann; pAm; bAm; TT; H. Duensing, Verzeichnis der Personennamen
und der geographischen Namen in der Mischna, Stuttgart 1960; Z. Frankel,
Darkhe und Mavo; I. Halevy, Dorot; E. E. Hallewy, Ha-A.ggada ha-historitbiografit le-or meqorot yewaniim we-latiniim, TA 1975; , Aggadot haAmoraim, TA 1977; R. Halperin, Atlas Eytz Chayim. Tannaim wa-Amoraim, 2
, TA 1980; A. Hyman, Sefer Toldot Tannaim we-Amoraim, 3 , Lo 1910
(. J 1964); I. Konovitz, Tannaitic Symposia. Complete Collected Sayings,
in Halakah and Aggadah, in the Talmudic and Midrashic Literature (.),
4 , J 19671969; M. Margalioth, ., Encyclopedia of Talmudic and
Geonic Literature, being a Biographical Dictionary of the Tanaim, Amoraim
and Geonim (.), 2 , TA 1960; A. M. Naftal, Ha-Talmud we-Yozraw,
5 , TA 19691979; J. Neusner, ., Dictionary of Ancient Rabbis.
Selections from the Jewish Encyclopaedia [NY 19011906], Peabody, MA,
2003; Z. W. Rabinowitz, Shaare Torath Babel, J 1961, 315547; I. H. Weiss, Dor.
,
, , ,
.
; .
)
( , ; ) I, 12,
, .
.
, , ( 15a),
. ( 120
83
17b, 120
) .
810, A. Kuenen.
A. Kuenen, Abhandlungen zur biblischen Wissenschaft, Freiburg
1984, 125160; I. J. Schiffer, The Men of the Great Assembly, : W. S.
Green, Persons, 237276 ( ); Schrer, Vermes, II, 358
; H. D. Mantel, The Period of the Men of the Great Synagogue
(.), : A. Schalit, J 1980, 2246 (
; II,
200. ); L. Finkelstein-, The
Men of the Great Synagogue ( 400170. ), : W. D.
Davies, L. Finkelstein, ., CHJ II, 229244.
( I, 2), (Ant.
XII, 43), I,
300. ; 50, 121,
II, 200.
(Ant. XII, 224). ? G. F. Moore
I.
a II.
: (
13, 5, . 293), , ( 109b).
O. Amitay, Shimon ha-Sadiq in his Historical Context, JJS 58 (2007)
236249 ( , ); M. J. Geller, Qumrans Teacher of Righteousness
A Suggested Identification, Scripta Judaica Cracoviensia 1 (2002)
919; G. F. Moore, Simeon the Righteous, I. Abrahams, NY 1927,
348364; O. Mulder, Simon the High Priest in Sirach 50, L 2003;
Neusner, Phar I 2759; J. C. VanderKam, Simon the Just: Simon I or
Simon II?, J. Mil-grom, Winona Lake 1995, 303318.
( I, 3), ,
, ,
( ). E. J. Bickerman, The
Maxim of Antigonos of Socho, HThR 44 (1951) 153165; Neusner,
Phar. I, 60 ; Schrer, Vermes, II, 360.
, ()
;
.
-, (
?) . , . H. Mantel, Sanhedrin, 718; E.
E. Urbach, EJ XVI, 12321234.
84
VI.
, IX, 9, [. G. G. Porton, The GrapeCluster in Jewish Literature and Art of Late Antiquity, JJS 27 (1976)
159176]. II, 7, e . II, 2, . E.
E. Hallewy, The First Mishnaic Controversy (.), Tarbiz 28 (1958)
154157; S. Zeitlin, The Semikah Controversy between the Zugoth,
JQR 7 (1916) 499517; J. Goldin, The First Pair (Yose ben Yoezer and
Yose ben Yohanan) or The Home of a Pharisee, AJSR 5 (1980) 4161;
Neusner, Phar. I, 6181. E. Regev, Yose ben Yoezer and the Qumran
sectarians on purity laws; agreement and controversy, : J. M.
Baumgarten ., ., The Damascus Document. A Centennial of
Discovery, L 2000, 95107. : J. Genot-Bismuth, Le
scnario de Damas. Jrusalem hellnise et les origines de lessnisme,
P 1992 (. G. D. Sixdenier, JSJ 23, 1992, 260267).
( )
( ). 107b
47 ,
(J. Maier, Jesus, 117129); (Neusner, Bab. V, 235241; J. Naveh
S. Shaked : Amulets and Magic Bowls, J
1985, 162). , I, 6, II, 2.
Neusner, Phar. I, 8286.
. . , ,
(103176) (7667),
. . J. Efron, Studies on the Hasmonean Period, L 1987,
143218; M. Hengel, Rabbinische Legende und frh-pharisische
Geschichte. Schimeon b. Schetach und die achtzig Hexen von
Askakon, Heidelberg 1984; Neusner, Phar. I, 86141; Y. Zur, Shimon
Ben Shetah as the Preacher of Deceit, RB 108 (2001) 360375 (
IQpHab 5,1l).
(Ant. XIV, 172175; XV, 3.370).
( A. Schalit, Knig
Herodes, B 1969, 768771). ,
.
, ,
. . H. Feldman, The Identity of Pollio, the Pharisee, in
Josephus, JQR 49 (1958) 5362; Neusner, Phar. I, 142159; Schrer,
Vermes, II, 362 .
85
() ; () , .
. . .
;
,
.
J. H. Charlesworth, L. L. Johns, ., Hillel and Jesus. Comparative
Studies of two Major Religious Leaders, Minneapolis 1997; I. Gafni,
Babylonia 7076; N. N. Glatzer, Hillel. Reprsentant des klassischen
Judentums, F 1966; L. Finkelstein, Shuv al ha-mum ben Hillel u-vene
Batira, H. A. Wolfson, J 1965, . 203224 ( ,
Sifra V, 123144); H. A. Fischel, Studies in Cynicism and the Ancient
Near East: The Transformation of a Chria, Religions in Antiquity,
E. R. Goodenough, L 1968, 372411; Neusner, Bab I 3638; Phar I
212340; III 255272; A. A. Peck, J. Neusner, Die Suche nach dem
historischen Hillel, Judaica 38 (1982) 194214; Schrer-Vermes II
363367; M. Stern S. Safrai, M. Stern, ., The Jewish People in
the First Century II, Assen/Amsterdam 1976, 615618; E. E. Urbach,
The Sages, Lo 1975, 576592.
. III,
8, II/15 (CCSL 73, 116) : Sammai igitur et Hellel non multo
priusquam Dominus nasceratur, orti sunt in Iudaea, quorum prior
dissipater interpretatur, sequens profanes; eo quod per traditions et
deuteroseis suas legis praecepta dissipaverit atque maculaverit. VI, 24,
(, , ; profanus,
). , . . Neusner, Phar. I, 185211, 303340.
)
,
, (CCSL
73, 116): Sammai et Hellel, ex quibus orti sunt scribae et pharisei,
quorum suscepit scholam Akibas, quem magistrum Aquilae proselyti
autumat et post eum Meir, cui successit(!) Joannan filius Zachai, et
post eum Eliezer et per ordinem Telphon [Tarphon], et rursum Joseph
Galilaeus, et usque ad captivitatem Hierusalem Iosue.
: I ,
86
VI.
( ). , 300
. , , , .
, ,
( IVV), . . ,
, ;
,
.
, , . , ,
, (. A. Shemesh, Halakhah in
the Making: The Development of Jewish Law from Qumran to the
Rabbis, Berkeley 2009). , .
I. Ben-Shalom, The School of Shammai and the Zealots Struggle
against Rome (.), J 1993; Y. D. Gilat, Intent and Act in Tannaitic
Teaching (.), Bar-Ilan 45 (1967) 104116; , The Teachings
of Eliezer ben Hyr-canos (.), TA 1968, 2031; A. Guttmann,
Hillelites and Shammaites A Clarification, HUCA 28 (1957) 115
126; I. Konovitz, Beth Shammai Beth Hillel. Collected Sayings
(.), J 1965; Neusner, Phar II; S. Safrai, EJ2 III 530533; ,
The Decision according to the School of Hillel in Yavneh (.), 7th
WCJS, J 1981, III 2144; , : Safrai I 185200; Schrer-Vermes
II 365 ; H. Shapira, The Schools of Hillel and Shammai, The
Jewish Law Annual 17 (2007) 159208; M. Weiss, The authenticity
of the explicit discussions in Bet Shammai-Bet Hillel disputes (.),
Sidra 4 (1988) 5366; , Traces of Pre-Bet Shammai Bet Hillel
Explicit Halakhic Decisions (.), Sidra 8 (1992) 3951.
( III; V, 6 ).
I II . . Y. Efrati,
Akavya Ben MahalaPel The Man and His Times (.), Bar-Ilan
3031 (2006) 2136; H. Mantel, Sanhedrin, 106118; A. Neher,
Aqabia ben Mahalalel. Un hros mconnu de lpoque talmudicque, REJ 133 (1974) 225233; Neusner, Phar. I, 144 , 416; A.
J. Saldarini, The Addoption of Dissident: Akabya ben Mahalaleel in
Rabbinic Tradition, JJS 33 (1982) 547556. D. Steinmetz, Distancing
87
88
VI.
; ,
. .
70. . .
II, 8 , : , a , ,
. . G. Alon, Studies 269343; M.
Cohen, Quelques observations au sujet de la personnalit et du rle
historique de Raban Yohanan ben Zakkay, RHR 187 (1975) 2755; J.
Goldin, Mashehu al bet midrasho shel Rabban Yohanan ben Zakkai,
H. A. Wolfson, J 1965, . . 6992; P. Klai-ber, Immer wieder
Yavne: Die Legende von der Flucht Rabban Yohanan ben Zakkais,
FJB 34 (2007/08) 2951; Neusner, Life; , Development; ,
Eliezer II 437458; S. Safrai, Behinot hadashot le-baayat maamado
u-maasaw shel Yohanan ben Zakkai le-ahar ha-horban, G. Alon,
J 1970, 203226; A. J. Saldarini, Johanan ben Zakkais Escape from
Jerusalem. Origin and Development of a Rabbinic Story, JSJ 6 (1975)
189204; P. Schfer, Die Flucht Johananb. Zakkais aus Jerusalem und
die Grndung des Lehrhauses in Jabne, ANRW II 19/2, 43101;
A. Tropper, Yohanan ben Zakkai, Amicus Caesaris: A Jewish Hero in
Rabbinic Eyes, JSIJ 4 (2005) 133149.
. ( ,
). , ,
; 16, , .
. Bacher, Tann. I, 6267; L. Finkelstein, The Pharisees, Phil. 1962,
731734.
. , ,
I . II,
. .
. B. M. Bokser, Wonder-working and the Rabbinic Tradition.
The Case of Hanina ben Dosa, JSJ 16 (1985) 4292; Neusner, Phar.
I, 394396; , Life, 4753; S. Safrai, The Pious (Hassidim) and
the Men of Deeds (.), Zion 50 (1985) 133154; G. B. Sarffati,
Pious Men, Men of Deeds, and the Early Prophets (.), Tarbiz 26
(1956) 126153, 130142; G. Vermes, Hanina Ben Dosa. A
controversial Galilean Saint from the First Century of the Christian
Era, JJS 23 (1972) 2850; 24 (1973) 5164 (= Studies, 178214).
( ). 13b .
89
. . Neusner, Phar. I, 416.
: G. Stemberger, Il contributo delle baraitot babilonesi
alla conoscenza storica della Palestina prima del 70 D. C., : P. Sacchi,
., Il Giudaismo palestinese: dal i secolo a. C. al i secolo D. C.,
Bologna 1993, 213229.
( ). , ,
( )
( 26). . Bacher, Tann. I, 5759.
) ( 90130)
1)
II, I,
, ; . 80/90. 110.
. ,
, ,
.
,
, .
, . . M. Cohen, Les rformes
socioreligieuses intervenues aprs la dposition de Rabban Gamaliel
de la prsidence de lacadmie de Yabneh, REJ 156 (1997) 481493;
E.Friedheim, Rabbinisme et paganisme en Palestine romaine, L 2006,
69107 (Gamaliel im Bad der Aphrodite); R. Goldenberg, The Deposition of Rabban Gamaliel II: An Examination of the Sources, JJS 23
(1972) 167190 (= W. S. Green, ., Persons 947); D. Goodblatt,
The Origins of Roman Recognition of the Palestinian Patriarchate
(.), SHJP 4 (Haifa 1978) 89102 (
,
); E. Habas (Rubin), Rabban Gamaliel of Yavneh and his Sons:
The Patriarchate before and after the Bar Kokhva Revolt, JJS 50 (1999)
2037; S. Kanter, Rabban Gamaliel II: The Legal Traditions, Chico
1980; J. Neusner, Form-Analysis, Biography, and Institutional History: Gamaliel and the Patriarchate, : Rabb. Narrative IV 233272;
, From Biography to Theology: Gamaliel and the Patriarchate,
RRJ 7 (2004) 5294; B.-Z. Rosenfeld, The Standing and Activities of
Rabban Gamaliel Prior to his Move to Yavneh (.), Zion 55 (1990)
151169 ( 85. ); H. Shapira,
90
VI.
91
liel II: A Study of Two Versions of the Same Event (.), Tarbiz 76
(2006), 81104; I. Konovitz, Rabbi Eliezer Rabbi Joshua. Collected
Sayings (.), J 1965; R. Loewe, Rabbi Joshua ben Hananiah: Ll.
D. or D. Litt? JJS 1974 ( D. Daube) 137154; J. Podro, The Last
Pharisee. The Life and Times of R. Joshua ben Hananiah, Lo 1959
( ); S. G. Wald,
Joshua ben Hananiah, EJ2 (2007) XI, 450452.
,
, ,
, II, 8. . Neusner, Life, 106117.
, II, 12, II, 1, . . Bacher, Tann. I, 6769.
. , ,
. . Bacher, Tann. I, 6972; A. GoshenGottstein, The Sinner and the Amnesiac. The Rabbinic Invention
of Elisha Ben Abuya and Eleazar Ben Arach, C 2000; , Rabbi
Eleazar ben Arakh: Symbol and Reality (.), S. Safrai, J 1993,
173197; N. Levine, R. Eleazar b. Arach: The Overflowing Spring,
the Emmaus Hot Spring, and Intertextual Irony, JSJ 33 (2002) 278
289; Neusner, Development, 247252 .
. . ,
, II , : T. Zahavy,
The Traditions of Eleazar Ben Azariah, Missoula 1977.
. , .
. . Bacher, Tann. I, 50.
II
- ( 28b). ,
,
,
. , , . VIII
II . . Bacher, Tann.
I, 370372; N. Cohen, Ma hiddesch Schmuel ha-Qatan be-Birkat
ha-Minim?, Sinai 48 (1983) 5770; M. Hirshman, Shmuel ha-Katan
(.), S. Safrai, J 1993, 165172; P. Schfer, Die sogenannte
Synode von Jabne, Judaica 31 (1975) 5464 (= Studien).
- ( ) 28b
II. . N. Cohen,
The Nature of Shimon Hapeculis Act (.), Tarbiz 52 (1983) 547555.
92
VI.
.
. , . ,
(. I, 10, L., 277). -. ,
. : ,
: 112, H. 121).
. . 3536. . Konovitz, Tannaitic Symposia
III, 261367; G. G. Porton, Ishmael; , The Artificial Dispute:
Ishmael and Aqiva, M. Smith, L 1975, IV, 1829.
. , . . . .
( 14b), ; (
29b). , ,
. . (
,
)
.
, (
IV, 7, 68d), , .
8, 11 (. . 75), 121,
10 (CSEL 56, 48): : Barachibas et Symeon et
Helles [Hillel], magistri nostri, tradiderunt nobis, ut duo millia
ambulemus in sabbato. . G. S. Aleksandrow, The Role of Aqiba
in the Bar Kokhba Rebellion, : Neusner, Eliezer II 422436 (= REJ
132, 1973, 6577); J. Elbaum, Models of Storytelling and Speech in
Stories About the Sages (.), 7th WCJS, J 1981, III 7177 (
93
94
VI.
( )
. ( 61b).
. , II,
. . Bacher, Tann. I,
366368; L. A. Rosenthal, Die Malkhijot R. Jochanan b. Nuris, D.
Hoffmann, B 1914, 234240.
. -, , ,
;
. . J. N. Lightstone, Yose the Galilean.
I. Traditions in Mishnah Tosefta, L 1979; , Yose the Galilean
in Mishnah Tosefta and the History of Early Rabbinic Judaism, JJS
31 (1980) 3745; B. Z. Rosenfeld, R. Yose Ha-Gelili and the Rabbinic
Leadership on the Eve of the Bar-Kokhba Revolt (.), Sidra 11
(1995) 89111.
. ( 23, 4, ) ;
, II.
, , . . D. Levine, Eleazar Hisma, : W. S.
Green, ., Persons, 149205.
. , , IV, 4.
. Bacher, Tann. I, 448 .
. , ( ),
,
( 1, F. 68). . Bacher, Tann. I, 389394.
. () , () . ( )
. . Bacher, Tann I 394397; H. W. Basser, Haninas
Torah. A Case of Verse Production or of Historical Fact?, : J. Neusner,
., Approaches NS I (1990) 6782 (= , In the Margins of
the Midrash, A 1990, 4963); : D.
Goodblatt, The Beruriah Traditions, JJS 26 (1975) 6885 (= W. S.
Green, ., Persons 207235); E. E. Urbach, Ascesis and Suffering
in Talmudic and Midrashic Sources (.), Y. F. Baer, J 1960, 48
68, 6164.
. (. peruta ,
; protos). . Bacher, Tann. I,
400403. .
. , .
,
(
95
96
VI.
(bSan 32b: Folge den Gelehrten zur yeshiva... R. Mattja nach Rom
...); . L. A. Segal, R. Matiah
ben Heresh of Rome on Religious Duties and Redemption: Reaction
to Sectarian Teaching, PAAJR 58 (1992) 221241; A. Toaff, Matia
ben Cheresh e la sua academia rabbinica di Roma, Annuario di Studi
Ebraici 2 (1964) 6980.
. ( )
, ,
( )
. Neusner- (Bab. I, 4349, 121124), ,
20/30. 90. , 100.
160. , .
, ,
, .
, . . A. Burstein, Sinai 38 (1956) 3237; 40 (1957)
387 ; Neusner, Bab. I, 113121.
) ( 130160)
1)
. ,
(Neusner, Bab. I, 128131),
. , (Neusner, Bab. I, 132).
; ,
( IV, 9), ,
. . Bacher, Tann. II, 351364.
().
. (Neusner, Bab. I, 130).
2)
97
, , ). ,
330 . . N. G. Cohen, Rabbi Meir, A Descendant of Anatolian
Proselytes. New Light on His Name and the Historical Kernel of the
Nero Legend in Gittin 56a, JJS 23 (1972) 5159; R. Goldenberg, The
Sabbath-Law of Rabbi Meir, Missoula 1978; S. Lieberman, Hell., 24
26; Bacher, Tann. II, 169; I. Konovitz, Rabbi Meir, Collected Sayings
(.), J 1967; A. Shinan, Achiw schel Rabbi Meir, JSHL 2 (1983)
720 ( 92, 6); J. P. Siegel, The Severus Scroll and I QIsa,
Missoula 1975, 4348.
. (o ),
. ( 300 ). ; XIII
. . . Bacher, Tann
II 70149; H. Basser, Rabbi Shimon Bar Yohai: Literary Motifs, :
R. Ulmer, ., Discussing Cultural Influences. Text, Context and
Non-Text in Rabbinic Judaism, Lanham 2007, 165192; M. Beer, Shirrfon bar Yohai and Jerusalem (.), A. Schalit, J 1980, 361375;
I. Kono-vitz, Rabbi Simeon bar Yohai. Collected Sayings (.), J
1966; L. Levine, R. Simeon b. Yohai and the Purification of Tiberias:
History and Tradition, HUCA 49 (1978) 143185; O. Meir, Sippur
Rabbi Shimon ben Yohai ba-me ara, Ale Siah 26 1989) 145160;
B.-Z.Rosenfeld, R.Simeon bar Yohai: Wonder Worker and Magician
Scholar, Saddiq and Hasid, REJ 158 (1999) 349384; J. L. Rubenstein,
Talmudic Stories 105138; R. Shoshany, Rabbi Shimon ben Yohai
in the Cave and Elijah in the Wilderness: A Comparison between
Talmudic and Biblical Narratives (.), JSIJ 6 (2007) 1336.
. , . ( 330 );
.
,
. . . Bacher, Tann. II, 150190; R. Gershenzon, E. Slomovic, A
Second Century Jewish-Gnostic Debate: Rabbi Jose ben Halafta and
the Matrona, JSJ 16 (1985) 141; T. Ilan, Matrona and Rabbi Jose:
An Alternative Interpretation, JSJ 25 (1994) 1851; , Rabbi
Yose the Tanna and Rabbi Yose Ben Halafta (.), : These are the
Names. Studies in Jewish Onomastics IV, Ramat Gan 2003, .
1521 ( ); I. Konovitz, Rabbi Jose
ben Halafta. Collected Sayings (.), J 1966; K. H. Rengstorf, Die
Mischna. Jebamot, Gieen 1929 (. 1958), 32*37*.
. [o ,
G. Dalman (Grammatik des jd.pal. Aramisch, Le 21905, .
98
VI.
( ) . -, ( 89). . (. . 32 ).
. ( , ), .
. Bacher, Tann. II, 308321.
. II, I.
. , II,
. Bacher [MGWJ 45 (1901) 300 ]
. 3
(L., II, 211); ,
, , . .
II, -.
( ). 13b
. .
. . Alon, The Jews in their Land II 667673; Bacher, Tann
99
100
VI.
;
, , . . Bacher, Tann. II, 393 ; Neusner, Bab. I, 129132, 126.
. , 39b, .
. . .
o . . Bacher, Tann. II, 395397.
( ) . . . . Bacher, Tann II
397; D. Barthelemy, Qui est Symmaque?, CBQ 36 (1974) 451465 (=
, tudes dHistoire du Texte de lAT, FribourgGttingen 1978,
307321); J. R. Busto Saiz, La traduccin de Smaco en el libro de los
Salmos, Madrid 1978, 311323.
. . . . . . Bacher, Tann. II, 379379; Neusner, Bab. I, 117121.
. ( Neusner-: ),
, ; . . Bacher, Tann. II, 386; Neusner, Bab. I, 116118.
. , . . . Bacher, Tann. II, 389 .
. , .
. Bacher, Tann. II, 390392.
. ( ) . . Bacher, Tann II 400407; Y. Gutman, R. Elazar b.
R. Shimon in the Roman Government Service of Palestine (.),
Zion 18 (1953) 15; Konovitz, Tannaitic Symposia I 216252; S.
Krauss, R. Eleasar ben R. Simeon als rmischer Befehlshaber, MGWJ
38 (1894) 151156; O. Meir, On the Hebrew Expression chomets ben
yayin (.), Dappim 4 (1988) 918; R. Shoshany, Rabbi Elazar ben
Shimeon and the Thieves A Story of Sin and Atonement (.),
JSIJ 4 (2005) 121.
. , , . (
33b), . . . Bacher, Tann. II, 495499;
O. Meir, The She Ass of R. Pinhas ben Yair, : Folklore Research
Center Studies VII: Studies in Aggadah and Jewish Folklore, J
1983, 117137; M. Ben-Shalom, On the Figure of R.
Pinhas b. Yair and Anonymous Pietists (.), : D. Gera, M. Ben
Zeev, ., The Path of Peace: Studies in Honor of Israel Friedman
Ben-Shalom, Beer Sheva 2005, 441472;
IX, 15, . P. Schfer, Die Vorstellung vom heiligen Geist in der
rabbinischen Literatur, M 1972, 118121.
101
. ( ).
. . Bacher, Tann. II, 412415.
. ( ) . . .
Bacher, Tann. II, 415 .
( ). . Bacher, Tann. II, 416
.
. ( )
. . Bacher, Tann. II, 417421; Konovitz, Tannaitic Symposia
III, 147178.
.
II; (
). . Bacher, Tann. II, 494 .
. . Bacher (Tann. II, 417, . 4)
.
. ( ), ,
, . . . Bacher, Tann. II, 422436; Konovitz, Tannaitic Symposia
IV, 117156; J. Fraenkel, SH 27 (1978) 4250.
.
.
, II ,
: S. Safrai, The Holy
Assembly of Jerusalem (.), Zion 22 (1957) 183194; , The
Holy Congregation in Jerusalem, SH 23 (1972) 6278; Bacher, Tann.
II, 489.
. , - II. , . , , , 13b, (?).
.
. .
Bacher, Tann. II, 437452; M. Beer, Exilarchate, 29 ; Konovitz,
Tannaitic Symposia IV, 5889; Neusner, Bab. I, 7379.
. ( ) -.
, , ,
: Eliezer ha-Qappar. Ze bet midrascho schel
Rabbi. qufra,
, kapparis, , .
; .
102
VI.
, . . Bacher,
Tann. II, 500502; D. Urman, Jewish Inscriptions from Dabura in the
Golan, IEJ 22 (1972) 1623; , Eliezer HaKappar and Bar Kappara
Father and Son? (.), Beer-Sheva 2 (1985) 725.
. , ( ). .
Bacher, Tann. II, 488 .
. ;
, . .
Bacher, Tann. II, 489494; S. Safrai, Zion 22 (1957) 183 SH
23 (1972) 62 .
. ( , ) ;
.
. -, , , -, 1, 11, 72 ,
.
II ( Stern); , (bQid 72b). (yBM 23,1,9a),
( 147)
( 53), ( ). , .
;
. ,
, 195. 215. . -, ,
217. .
. M. Aberbach, Hezekiah King of Judah and Rabbi Judah the
Patriarch Messianic Aspects (.), Tarbiz 53 (1983) 353371;
Ch. Albeck, Einleitung, 145170; G. Alon, The Jews II, 705725; A.
I. Baumgarten, The Politics of Reconciliation: The Education of R.
Judah the Prince, : E. P. Sanders ., ., Jewish and Christian
Self-Definition II, Lo 1981, 213225, 382391; , Rabbi Judah
and his Opponents, JSJ 12 (1981) 135172; Bacher, Tann. II, 454
486; J. N. Epstein, ITL, 180211; A. Guttmann, The Patriarch Judah
I His Birth and His Death. A Glimpse into the Chronology of
the Talmudic Period, HUCA 25 (1954) 239261; I. Konovitz, Rabbi
Judah ha-Nasi (Rabbi). Collected Sayings (.), J 1965; S. Krauss,
Antoninus und Rabbi, W 1910; O. Meir, Rabbi Judah the Patriarch.
Palestinian and Babylonian Portrait ofa Leader (.), TA 1999; A.
103
104
VI.
. , ,
. ,
. . Bacher, Tann. II, 530536.
(?), ( 24), ; ,
. . . Bacher, Tann. II, 536539; B. Ratner,
Die Mischna des Levi ben Sisi, A. Harkavy, St. Petersburg 1908,
117122.
. /. . . Bacher, Tann. II, 539543.
. , . . Bacher, PAm.
III, 598 .
, ( XII, 3, 35a).
, ( IX, 32b). .
Beer, Exilarchate, 66 , 96 ; Neusner, Bab. I, 100108.
. Neusner, Bab. I, 113163.
Bacher, Tann. II, 547561.
)
1)
. , . (. ?). . Bacher,
PAm. I, 89 .
. (= . ) .
( 103; 4,2,68). .
Bacher, PAm. I, 2, 91, 341.
. ( ),
. ,
, 103 .
. . Bacher, PAm. I, 134; S. S. Miller, R. Hanina bar Hama
at Sepphoris, : L. I. Levine, ., The Galilee in Late Antiquity,
NY-J 1992, 175200.
. . , ,
(. ).
, . . Bacher, PAm. I, 3547; A. Oppenheimer,
Those of the School of Rabbi Yannai : , Between Rome and Babylon, Tb. 2005, 15616; (= ., SHJP 4 (Haifa 1978) 137145).
, , . ; . . Bacher, PAm. I, 4857.
. , . .
, , . . -
105
, . .
Bacher, PAm. I, 5888.
, , .
. . Bacher, PAm. I, 124 .
. , , .
,
(, ). . , . , .
, . .
Bacher, PAm. I, 89108; D. Barthmy, Est-ce Hoshaya Rabba qui censura le copmmentaire allgorique?, Colloques Nationaux du CNRS,
Philon dAlexandrie (Lyon 1966), P 1967, 4578 (= , tudes
dhistoire du texte de lAT, FribourgGttingen 1978, 140173; L. I.
Levine, Caesarea, 76, 8789, 103 .
II, III, . .
. , .
.
,
: . G. Alon, Studies, 374 .
. . . . . Bacher, PAm. I, 109118; Alon, Studies,
405 .
. . . .
Bacher, PAm. I, 119123.
. . a III , . ,
, . . Bacher, PAm. I, 124194; Y. Frankel, The
Image of Rabbi Joshua ben Levi in the Stories of the Babylonian
Talmud (.), 6th WCJS, J 1977, III, 403, 417; D. J. Halperin, The
Faces of the Chariot, Tb. 1988, 253 , 307 ; I. Lvy,
La lgende de Pythagore de Grce n Palestine, P 1927, 154 ;
S. Lieberman, Shkiin, 21970 (
,
); A. Marmorstin, Jeschurun 13 (1926) 375
383. B. Z. Rosenfeld, Rabbi Joshua ben Levi and His Wife Kyra Mega:
Interpretation of Inscriptions from Beth-Shearim (.), Cathedra
114 (2004) 1136.
. . , , .
. Bacher, PAm. III, 640642.
106
VI.
. .
, .
2)
. . J. Fraenkel, The Story of R. Sheila (.),
Tarbiz 40 (1970) 3340; (. , The Aggadic Narrative 260
272); Neusner, Bab. II, 3234, 109112.
, , . ,
. . Bacher, BAm., 34; Neusner, Bab. II ().
, , . ( ), .
. . Halevi, Dorot II, 242246; Neusner, Bab. II, 145, 147.
, , (). . Bacher, BAm., 34 ; Neusner, Bab.
II ().
() I, 210240. . . . Neusner, Bab. II, 98
107; Beer, Exilarchate, 6573 .
, , ,
, . ;
. (, Lewin, 7881), 219. ,
, 247. . , , , (. Goodblatt, Instruction).
( 24b; . 24).
: ( ) ( 50b; 42; 83b). . M. Beer,
The Political Background of Ravs Activities in Babylonia (.),
Zion 50 (1985) 155172; R. Kalmin, Sasanian Persian Persecution of
the Jews: A Reconsideration of the Evidence, Irano-Judaica 6 (2008)
87125; I. Konovitz, Rab Samuel, J 1974; Neusner, Bab. I, 105112,
173 ; II, , 111119, 126134,
180187, 232236; J. S. Zuri, Rab. Biographia Talmudit, J 1925.
, . . ; ,
,
( 29). ( : 8b).
107
(, ). ( 29).
. Neusner, Bab. II ().
( 254. , Lewin, 82),
, , ( 85b), a .
a , 79 , (. Goodblatt, Instruction).
: ( )
( 113a; . S. Shilo, Dina de-malkhuta dina,
J 1974). (). . M.
Beer, Exilarchate () Exilarchs, 7073; B. M. Bokser, Samuels
Commentary on the Mishnah I, L 1975; , Post Mishnaic Judaism
in Transition. Samuel on Berakhot and the Beginnings of Gemara,
Chico 1980 [. E. Segal, Tarbiz 51 (1981) 315318]; J. Horovitz,
Mar Samuel und Schabur I. Zur Erklrung der letzten Zeilen des
Talmudtraktats Baba Mezia, MGWJ 80 (1936) 215231 [
: G. A. Wewers, Israel zwischen der
Mchten. Die rabbinischen Traditionen ber Knig Schabchor, Kairos
22 (1980) 77100]; I. Konovitz, Maarekhot ha-Amoraim III: Rab
Samuel, J 1974; Neusner, Bab. II, , 64
72, 111119, 134144, 232236; F. Rosner, Mar Samuel the Psysician,
: Medicine in the Bible and the Talmud, NY 1977, 156170.
) a
1)
. (), . .
, ; . . ( 118).
, , .
(83 ) , 279. , ().
. . Bacher, PAm. I, 205339; Z. M. Dor,
Teachings; R. R. Kimelman, Problems in Late Rabbinic Biography:
The Case of the Amora Yohanan, SBLSP 2 (1979) 3542; ,
Rabbi Yohanan and Origen on the Song of Songs: A Third Century
Jewish-Christian Disputation, HThR 73 (1980) 567595; , The
Conflict between R. Yohanan and Resh Laqish on the Supremacy of
the Patriarchate, 7th WCJS, J 1981, III 120; I. Konovitz, Maarekhot
ha-Amoraim I: Rabbi Jochanan Resch Laqisch, J 1973; J. S. Zuri, R.
Jochanan, der erste Amorer Galilas, B 1918.
. , .
, , .
108
VI.
109
Relations between Eretz Israel and the Diaspora in the Third Century
(.), Zion 48 (1983) 227239 ( ); : A. F. Segal, Two Powers in
Heaven, L 1977, .
. (), . . Bacher, PAm. III, 592594.
I, , . . Bacher, PAm. III, 444, 612, 751.
, I. .
. . Bacher, PAm. III, 7986.
. ( ) ( ) .
. . Bacher, PAm. III,
533535.
. , ,
.
. . Bacher, PAm. III, 627636.
2)
Y. Florsheim, The Relationships amongst Second Generation
Babylonian Amoraim (.), Zion 51 (1986) 281293.
( , 297. )
. II, ; . . Bacher, BAm., 5260; Beer, Exilarchate, 77
, 9297, 108 ; I. Konovitz, Maarekhot ha-Amoraim III:
Rab Huna Rab Hisda, J 1977; Neusner, Bab. III, 4853 .
( , 299. ), . ,
.
72
. ( 33b) ; : ; Bacher
,
. .
24 . . Bacher, BAm., 4752; Neusner,
Bab. II ().
, o, , . . L.
Bank, Les gens subtils de Poumbedita, REJ 39 (1899) 191198.
() II I.
, . . Neusner, Bab.
II, 98107; III, 4850, 5458.
110
VI.
, , .
. Bacher, PAm. III, 564 .
, ,
.
: Neusner, Bab. III, 7581.
I, ( 106). B. S. Cohen,
On Local Academies in Talmudic Babylonia (R. Ada bar Ahava, R.
Sheshet, R. Hamnuna I and II) (.), Zion 70 (2005) 447471 ,
How Many R. Hamnunas in the Babylonian Talmud? A Study in
Talmudic Chronology RRJ 10 (2007) 95113.
.
( 72). ,
; . , XIV
. Bacher, BAm., 74 ; Neusner, Bab. II, III ().
, , . . Neusner, Bab. III, 5861 .
, ,
. . Bacher, BAm., 8385; Neusner, Bab. III ().
, , ,
. ., ; . . Bacher, BAm. 7, 51, PAm. III, 582 ; Neusner, Bab. II,
III ().
) a
1)
. ( : ), .
, :
,
.
. . Bacher, PAm. I, 477551.
. II, , ,
. , ( ). , . . ( ),
. . Bacher, BAm., 79 , 86; PAm. II, 205295;
Levine, Caesarea (); Neusner, Bab. III ().
. , . . Bacher,
PAm. II, 296436.
111
. , (
); ( )
. ,
.
, , 279, ().
. . Bacher, PAm. II,
187; Epstein, ITM, 292307.
. , , , . ; (?). S. Lieberman 309. ( S. W. Baron,
, J 1974, 239241). . Bacher, PAm. II, 88142; S. T.
Lachs, Rabbi Abbahu and the Minim, JQR 60 (1969) 197212; L. I.
Levine, Rabbi Abbahu of Cesarea (.), 6th WCJS, J 1975, II 4750;
, R. Abbahu of Cesarea, M. Smith, L 1975, IV, 5676; ,
Cesarea (); J. Maier, Jesus, 80 .
. ( ); , . .
II, .
. Bacher, PAm. II, 143173; Neusner, Bab. III ().
. ( ; , , :
). ,
. .
. Neusner, Bab. III ().
. III, ; . . . IV .
.
. . L. I. Levine, The Jewish
Patriarch (Nasi) in Third Century Palestine, ANRW II, 19/2, B 1979,
649688.
. II , . ,
;
. . Bacher, BAm., 86 ; PAm. II, 174201.
. ( ),
,
. , ,
. . Bacher, PAm. II, 437474.
. I, , ,
.
, .
, . . , .
112
VI.
:
, ( )
( III, 51a). Bacher, PAm. III, 134; L. Bank, Rabbi
Zeira et Rab Zeira, ReJ 38 (1899) 4763 (
, ,
, ); Abr. Goldberg, Rabbi Zeira and
Babylonian Custom in Palestine (.), Tarbiz 36 (1966) 319341.
. II, , ,
: (
), (
). . Bacher, PAm. III, 517525.
. , II , II,
;
. . Bacher, PAm.
III, 3454.
. ( ), I, IV . ,
( III, 40c; VII, 3, 48d). I, . . Bacher, PAm. III, 699702.
. ( ),
, . .
Bacher, PAm. III, 754 .
(II) , , .
, - ( ). ,
. . . . Bacher, PAm. III, 550552, 565.
. , .
, ( ). . Bacher, PAm. III, 599603.
. , . , ;
I, . ;
. . Bacher, PAm. III, 530532.
. , . . Bacher, PAm. III, 571
.
. , . . Bacher,
PAm. I, 131; III, 440.
. (. 2, 11), .
.
. Bacher, PAm. III, 667669.
. , , ; . . Bacher, PAm. II, 475512; A.
Marmorstein, Jeschurun 13 (1926) 369375.
113
. . ( , ;
, . ).
. ,
. , . . . Bacher, PAm. II, 513532.
. . . . Bacher, PAm. III, 661666.
. . . ,
.
. . Bacher, PAm. III, 504506.
.
. . . Bacher, PAm. III, 636639.
. . . Bacher, PAm.
III, 526.
2)
. , . . .
. Beer, Exilarchate, 101103; Neusner, Bab. IV, 9597.
, 309. , ; .
, (
67: pilpule de Rab Chisda). . Bacher, BAm., 6171; J. Florsheim,
R. Chisdas place in Seder Moed of the Babylonian and Palestinian
Talmuds (.), , J 1970; , Rav Hisda as Exegetor
of Tannaitc Sources (.), Tarbiz 41 (1971) 2448; , Le-Toldot
Chajjaw schel Rab Chisda, Sinai 71 (1972) 121131; I. Konovitz,
Maarekhot ha-Amoraim III: Rab Huna Rab Hisda, J 1977; Neusner,
Bab. III, ().
; 322. . . Neusner,
Bab. III (); IV, 107109 ; Bacher, BAm., 62 .
II, ( 6263;
27), ( 27). ( 25). . B. S. Cohen, How
Many R. Hamnunas in the Babylonian Talmud? A Study in Talmudic
Chronology, RRJ 10 (2007) 95113.
. , .
( 67; 41b), (Cohen). . Bacher,
BAm., 7679; B. S. Cohen, Rav Nahman and Rav Sheshet. Conflicting
114
VI.
115
)
1)
. , , I, .
II ; , , II. . Bacher,
PAm. III, 95106.
. , , . , II. . Bacher, PAm.
III, 670673.
: Bacher, PAm. III, 709711; S.
Fine, A Cosmopolitan Student of the Sages: Jacob of Kefar Nevoraia
in Rabbinic Literature, : S. L. Jacobs, ., Maven in Blue Jeans.
Z. Garber, West Lafayette, IN, 2009, 3543; O. Irsai, Yaakov of Kefar
Niburaia. A Sage Turned Apostate (.), JSJT 2 (1982) 153168;
S. S. Miller, Sages and Commoners in Late Antique Erez Israel, Tb.
2006, 192195.
. , ,
. ;
. . Bacher, PAm. III, 5463.
. , .
. , . .
. . Bacher, PAm. III,
106160.
. I ( ) , , (
), ,
. ( 338. ). , , ,
(. ) . , . . Bacher, PAm. III, 397432; D. Urman,
Jewish Inscriptions of the Mishna and Talmud Period from Kazrin
in the Golan (.), Tarbiz 53 (1983) 513545,
a . - (542
544), .
. . .
. . Bacher, PAm. III, 744748.
. . , . : . . . . Bacher, PAm. III, 681685.
. . , . . . Bacher,
PAm. III, 679 .
116
VI.
117
2)
280. 339. ; ,
. ,
, , , ; . . Bacher, BAm., 107113; D. Hanschke,
Abbaye and Rava Two Approaches to the Mishna of the Tannaim
(.), Tarbiz 49 (1979) 187193; R. Kalmin, Friends and Colleagus,
or Barely Acquainted? Relations between Fourth-Generation Masters
in the Babylonian Talmud, HUCA 61 (1990) 125158; , Sages,
Stories, Authors, and Editors in Rabbinic Babylonia, A 1994, 175192
( ); Y. L. Maimon, Le-toldot Abaje,
Ch. Albeck, J 1963, 306323; Neusner, Bab. IV (). ,
Contours 331565.
, 352. , ,
( ) ; .
;
. (Kalmin [. ]: ,
). , , ( 15, 27). . Ch. Albeck, Raba hasceni, J. Freimann, B 1937, 171 (
,
); Dor, Teachings, 1178; Neusner,
Bab. IV (); , Contours 412438, 497516; M. Weiss, Amar
Raba matnitin qaschiteh mai irja. A Study of Talmudic Terminology
(.), Tarbiz 51 (1981) 543565 ( Albeck,
).
. II , . .
22a; 8.
, 356. ;
.
(). .
, . . . Bacher, BAm., 133137; Neusner, Bab. IV
().
, , 350. . . Neusner, Bab. IV ().
I, , 350.
, .
, . .
, , .
. Bacher, BAm., 124127; Neusner, Bab. IV, 381383 .
118
VI.
. (
: . A. Oppenheimer, Babylonia Judaica in the Talmudic
Period, Wiesbaden 1983, 340344). . Bacher, BAm., 137139. B.
S. Cohen, Nehardean Sages 130138.
)
1)
. . II
350. , (
351. ,
). . Bacher, PAm. III, 220231; Epstein, ITM, 395399.
. o II , . . Bacher, PAm. III,
231237.
. IV, ( 385. 400. ), V, II. VI
.
. ( )
; IV.
. Bacher, PAm. III, 310344.
. , , .
. Bacher, PAm. III, 690 .
. ( . -) , . . Bacher, PAm.
III, 344396.
. (), . , , II. . N. Aminoah,
An Inquiry into the Talmudic Tradition of R. Jose B R. Bun (.),
8th WCJS, J 1982, C 1318; Bacher, Pm. III, 449, 724729.
. II I.
II,
. . Bacher, PAm. III, 397 ,
404, 407.
. II ( ), ,
II, .
. ,
. . . Bacher,
PAm. III, 397 , 443457.
. II ( )
, . . Bacher,
PAm. III, 673 , 446 .
119
. () ( ), , .
,
. . . Bacher, PAm. III, 465511.
. , II ( , . ., . ). . Bacher, PAm. III, 739743.
. , II, . . Bacher, PAm. III, 458465.
II ( ), . . 1986.
. : Z. Ilan, Excavations
and Surveys in Israel 6 (1987) 110.
II, , . .
Bacher, PAm. III, 17, 99, 106, 225, 449.
2)
( 375. ), ,
. . . Bacher, BAm., 141143; Dor, Teachings, 79115; , The
Palestinian Tradition and the Halakhic Teaching of Rabbi Pappa (.),
4th WCJS, J 1967, I, 157162; Neusner, Bab. IV (); M. Schiff, The
Contribution of Rav Pappa to the Redaction of Talmud (according to
the tractates of Seder Moed) (.), , TA 1979.
, . , ,
. . Bacher, Bm., 141; Neusner, Bab. IV ().
.
.
. , 17b.
, , ;
377. . . Neusner, Bab. V ().
. , , .
.
, , , 377.
385. . . Neusner,
Bab. V ().
, , 385. 388.
.
I
.
120
VI.
)
, , , . . Bacher, BAm., 146; Neusner, Bab.
V ().
( ),
. , . . Neusner, Bab. V.
I ( 420. ), ,
. ; . , .
. Neusner, Bab. V ().
, ; .
.
S. Shaked, Epigraphica Judaeo-Iranica, S. D.
Goitein, J 1981, 6582, 6568. . M. Beer, Exilarchs, 6270.
( 427. ),
( 22).
, .
: . Neusner, ., Formation
(); , Bab. V (); , Contours 569628; J. S.
Zuri, Rab Aschi (.), Warschau 1924.
, 414. , . .
Neusner, Bab. V.
, , 419. .
I. .
Neusner, Bab. V.
, , 417. . . Beer,
Exilarchs, 4955; A. Cohen, Was the Amora Mar Zutra Head of
the Yeshiva in Pumbedita? (.), Bar-Ilan 3031 (2006) 201232;
Neusner, Bab. V, 4851 .
)
. R. Kalmin, The Redaction of
the Babylonian Talmud: Amoraic or Saboraic?, Cincinnati 1989, 1231.
, , :
. , , 427432;
. . Beer, Exilarchs, 5561; Neusner, Bab. V
(: Maremar, Yemar).
. II, , 432452.
, 452455. . S. Albeck, Sinai-Sefer
Jobel (1958) 70 .
121
, 504. .
, 506. ;
. . Neusner, Bab. V, 143145.
(: ), 506. . .
Ephrati, The Sevoraic Period, 123.
. , 506. . .
59b. Ephrati, The Sevoraic Period, 122 .
( ), 507. .
, ( ) , 510. .
(: ) , , 515. (
: . Bab. V, 95105).
122
VI.
(: ), je ,
520. .
2)
. :
Ephrati, The Sevoraic Period, 33 , 3644.
. . Ephrati, The Sevoraic Period,
3645.
. (. ,
47: we-amrin de-gaon hawa). ,
540. , .
. Ephrati, The Sevoraic Period, 33 , 3742.
. Assaf, Geonim. , , ,
. , ,
,
, ( 589. ),
( 609. ).
-
( 1034. ) ( 1038.
). , . J. Brand, S. Assaf, D.
Derovan, Gaon, EJ2 VII 380386; S.Poznanski, Babylonische Geonim
in nachgeonischer Zeit, B 1914; , Die Anfnge des palstin.
Geonats, A. Schwarz, B-W 1917, 471488; L. Ginzberg, Geonica, 2
, NY 1909. (. 1968); S. Assaf, Geonim.
VII.
.
, . , , .
. , ,
(, , ).
;
. B. M. Bokser, : J. Neusner, ., The
Study II, 6370; D. Goodblatt, , 136144.
1. (.1)
: Albeck, Einfhrung 189390; M. Azar, The Syntax of Mishnaic
Hebrew (.), J 1995; M. Bar-Asher, Studies in Mishnaic Hebrew (.), 2
, J 2009; , ., Studies in Mishnaic Hebrew (SH 37; Lit.!), J 1998;
. Mishnaic Hebrew: an introductory survey, CHJ IV 369403; BarAsher II, J 2007; A. Bendavid, Biblical Hebrew and Mishnaic Hebrew (.),
2 , TA I 21967, II 1971; Y. Breuer, Perfect and Participle in Descriptions
of Ritual in the Mishnah (.), Tarbiz 56 (1986) 299326; Epstein, ITM
12071269; S.Friedman, An Ancient Scroll Fragment (BHullin 101A105A)
and the Rediscovery of the Babylonian Branch of Tannaitic Hebrew, JQR
86 (1995) 950; G. Haneman, A Morphology of Mishnaic Hebrew (.),
TA 1980; E. Hazan Z. Livnat, ., Mishnaic Hebrew and Related Fields.
S. Sharvit (.), Ramat Gan 2010; E. Y. Kutscher, Hebrew and Aramaic
Studies, J 1977; , A History of the Hebrew Languague, L 1982, 115
147; M. Moreshet, Lexicon of Verbs renewed by the Tannaim (.), Ramat
Gan 1980; S. Sharvit, Studies in Mishnaic Hebrew (.), J 2008; H. Yalon,
Introduction to the Vocalization of the Mishna (.), J 1964; , Studies
in the Hebrew Language (.), J 1971.
: M. H. Segal, A Grammar of Mishnaic Hebrew, O 1927,
. Lo 1978 ( ); M. Prez-Fernndez, La Lengua de los Sabios. I. Morfosintaxis, Estella (Navarra) 1992 (= An Introductory Grammar
of Rabbinic Hebrew, L 1997).
124
VII.
[
( I, 13; II, 6; IV, 5; V,
22 ; VIII, 4), ( II, 8),
( IV, 9) ( , , IV,
712; XV, 3; IX, 3;
IX, 3; X, 2], je
. ,
, .
(.): , , , (. , 58b).
A. Geiger-, . . M. H. Segal
. [JQR 20 (1908) 647737].
.
,
, . ;
( , , Kutscher). .
. .
)
. , , ( , . , , . ),
.
;
. , ,
,
.
)
, status- constructus .
( , , ).
.
,
( ,
; :
-, , .). -
(.2)
125
(
), .
, .
, ,
( ). ,
:
.
: ,
. , , .: .
.1; , , ( ,
) , , ,
.
2. (.2)
: S. Abramson, On the Hebrew in the Babylonian Talmud
(.), Archive II, 915; , Some Aspects of Talmudic Hebrew (.),
Language Studies IIIII, J 1987, 2350; Y. Breuer, On the Hebrew Dialect
of the Amoraim in the Babylonian Talmud (.), Language Studies IIIII,
J 1987, 127153; ., The Hebrew in the Babylonian Talmud according
to the Manuscripts of Tractate Pesahim (.), J 2002; , Lexical
Innovations in Babylonian Amoraic Hebrew (.), Les. 69 (2007) 5186;
E. Y. Kutscher, 1; M. Moreshet, The Language of the
Baraytot in the T. B. is not MHe1 (.), H. Yalon, J 1974, 275314;
, New and Revived Verbs in the Baraytot of the Palestinian Talmud (In
Comparison with mhe2 in the Babylonian and Palestinian Talmudim) (.),
Archive I, 113162; , Further Studies of the Language of the Hebrew
Baraytot in the Babylonian and Palestinian Talmudim (.), Archive II,
3173; M. Sokoloff, The Hebrew of Bresit Rabba according to Ms. Vat. Ebr.
30 (.), Leshonenu 33 (1968) 2542, 135149, 270279.
, , , . .2,
.1, : ) , .2; ,
, ; )
. .
126
VII.
, Moreshet .1,
.2
.1
() .2;
.2 ( ).
3.
: Y. Breuer, Aramaic in late antiquity, CHJ IV 457491; I. Gluska,
Hebrew and Aramaic in Contact During the Tannaitic Period: A Sociolinguistic
Approach (.), TA 1999; E. Y. Kutscher, Studies in Galilean Aramaic, Ramat
Gan 1976; , Hebrew and Aramaic Studies, I (.), II (/), J 1977; , EJ2 II 349351; M. Sokoloff, Notes on the Vocabulary of
Galilean Aramaic (.), E. Y. Kutscher, Ramat Gan 1980, 166173; G.
Svedlund, The Aramaic Portions of the Pesiqta de Rab Kahana, Uppsala 1974.
: G. Dalman, Grammatik des jdisch-palestinischen Aramisch,
Le 21905 (. Darmstadt 1960); C. Levias, A Grammar of Galilean Aramaic
(.). Introduction by M. Sokoloff (), NY 1986 (
); H. Odeberg, The Aramaic Portions of Bereshit
Rabba. With Grammar of Galilean Aramaic, Lund 1939 (); W. D.
Stevenson, Grammar of Palestinian Jewish Aramaic, O 1924 (
).
: M. Sokoloff (. 6).
( )
.
(, )
, . ,
, , ,
, .
( Kutscher)
.
4.
: Y. Breuer, The Hebrew Component in the Aramaic of the
Babylonian Talmud (.), Les. 62 (1999) 2380; , Aramaic in late
antiquity, CHJ IV 457491; Y. Kara, Babylonian Aramaic in the Yemenite
127
, , .
,
. ,
,
.
:
(Kutscher- ) ,
(Epstein)? , () , ;
. , , Epstein-
[Kutscher, Leshonenu 26 (1961) 170:
].
5.
e: S. Krauss, Griechische und lateinische Lehnwrter im Talmud,
Midrasch und Targum, 2 , B 1898/99, . H 1987 ( I. Low-); S. Lieberman, Greek; Hell.; Texts and Studies ( ). E. S. Rosenthal, For the Talmudic Dictionary Talmudica
128
VII.
;
.
, ,
.
,
. , , .
,
. - ;
, - . , . S.
Krauss- .
S. Lieberman-, , ,
. S. Krauss- D. Sperber: , .
-,
, . , XIX XX , Jastrow-
und Levy- .
, Sokoloff- Dictionary of Babylonian Aramaic
.
129
6.
: M. Jastrow, A Dictionary of the Targumim, the Talmud Babli
and Yerushalmi, and the Midrashic Literature, 2 , Lo 18861903, .
NY 1950; A. Kohut, Aruch Completum, 8 , W 18781892; ,
Additamenta ad Aruch Completum, . S. Krauss, W 1937; J. Levy,
Neuhebrisches und chaldisches Wrterbuch ber die Talmudim und
Midraschim, 4 , Le 18761889; , Nachtrge und Berichtigungen,
B 1929, . H 1964; E. Z. Melamed, Millon Arami-ivri le-Talmud Bavli,
J 1992 ( ); M. Sokoloff, A
Dictionary of Judean Aramaic, Ramat Gan 2003 ( 175 ...
200 ..); , A Dictionary of Jewish Palestinian Aramaic of the Byzantine
Period, Ramat Gan 2003 ( K. Beyer, Abr-Nahrein 30, 1992, 195201;
R. Macuch, BSOAS 55, 1992, 205230; J. Blau, Les. 57, 1992, 5965; M. A.
Friedman, , 6794); , A Dictionary of Jewish Babylonian Aramaic
of the Talmudic and Geonic Periods, Ramat Gan 2002 (
B. A. Levine, AJSR 29, 2005, 131144). :
I. Low, Die Flora der Juden, 4 , W/Le 19261934, . H 1967; ,
Fauna und Mineralien der Juden, H 1969.
. Jastrow- . Levy- , ,
.
,
, ,
. ,
. Jastrow- . Levy- Sokoloff- , ,
,
.
Academy of the
Hebrew Language ( . Archive).
, http://hebrew-treasures.huji.ac.il,
,
(aagarim).
I.
: Ch. Albeck, Einfhrung; , Untersuchungen
ber die Redaktion der Mischna, B 1923; E. S.Alexander, Transmitting
Mishnah; A.J. Avery-Peck J. Neusner, ., The Mishnah in Contemporary
Perspective, L 2002; R. Bernasconi, Reasons for Norms in Mishnaic Discourse:
Some Formal, Functional, and Conceptual Observations, Melilah 2004/2,
160; J. Brll, Einleitung in die Mischnah (.), 2 , F 18761885, .
J 1970; H. Eilberg-Schwartz, The Human Will in Judaism: The Mishnahs
Philosophy of Intention, Decatur-Georgia 1986; J. M. Ephrati, On the Literary
Sources of the Mishnah (.), Bar-Ilan 11 (1973) 4968; J. N. Epstein,
ITM und ITL; J. Fraenkel, Ha-aggada she-ba-Mishna, Talmudic Studies III/
2 655683; Z.Frankel, Darkhe; L.Ginzberg, Zur Entstehungsgeschichte der
Mishnah, D. Hoffmann, B 1914, 311345; Abr. Goldberg, The Mishna
A Study Book of Halakha, : Safrai I 211251; M. I. Gruber, The Mishnah
as Oral Torah: A Reconsideration, JSJ 15 (1984) 112122; A. Guttmann, The
Problem of the Anonymous Mishna, HUCA 16 (1941) 137155; D. W. Halivni, The Reception Accorded to Rabbi Judahs Mishnah, : E. P. Sanders
., ., Jewish and Christian Self-Definition II, Lo 1981, 204212. 379
382; , Mishnas which were changed from their Original Forms (.),
Sidra 5 (1989) 6388; J. Hauptman, Rereading the Mishnah. A New Approach
to Ancient Jewish Texts, Tb. 2005; C. Hezser, The Mishnah and Ancient
Book Production, : A.J. Avery-Peck J. Neusner 167192; D. Z. Hoffmann,
Die erste Mischna und die Controversen der Tannaim, B 1882; D. Kraemer,
The Mishnah, CHJ IV 299315; N. Krochmal, The Writings (.), .
S. Rawidowicz, Lo 21961, 194237; M. Krupp, Einfhrung in die Mischna, F
2007; S. Lieberman, The Publication of the Mishnah, : , Hell. 8399;
E. Z. Melammed, Introduction; , Interpolations in the Mishnah and
their Identification (.), Tarbiz 31 (1961) 326356; J. Neusner, The Modern
Study ( : , ., The Study I 326); , Introduction
97128; , Judaism 27135; , Form-Analysis and Exegesis: A Fresh
Approach to the Interpretation of Mishnah with special reference to Mishnahtractate Makhshirin, Minneapolis 1980; , Judaism: The Evidence of the
Mishnah, A 21988; , The Memorized Torah: The Mnemonic System of
the Mishnah, Chico 1985 ( : , Phar und Pur); , The
Mish-nah before 70, A 1987 (berarbeitet aus: , Pur); , Redaction,
Formulation and Form: The Case of Mishnah; With Comments by R. S.
Sarason, JQR 70 (1979) 131152; , The Mishnah: Religious Perspectives,
L 1999; , The Mishnah: Social Perspectives, L 1999; , Making Gods
Word Work. A Guide to the Mishnah, NY 2004; R. Reichman, Mishna und
Sifra. Ein literarkritischer Vergleich paralleler berlieferungen, Tb. 1998;
L. A. Rosenthal, ber den Zusammenhang, die Quellen und die Entstehung
132
I.
I.
133
134
I.
1.
: S. Abramson, Mishna we-Talmud (Gemara) be-fi
qadmonim, D. Sa-dan, TA 1977, 2343; Albeck, Einfhrung 13; Bacher,
ET I 122 193195; L. Finkelstein, Midrash, Halakhot, and Aggadot
(.), Y. F. Baer, J 1960, 2847 (. , Sifra V, 100119).
, ,
( , , II, 4; III, 3), ( ,
54b) ,
, . . ,
.
(, III, 7),
( II, 12, L., 8). : , , x, , x,
x. 49 j
: ? . : ; . : ( : Finkelstein).
, ,
200. , () ,
( ) ( ,
III, 48c, , o ,
, ).
e e . -.
: ? .
deuterosis ( 146. ).
( ), . ,
.
.
2.
( )
(, ).
(-
135
, ).
(712) : ( ; . .
textus) . .
, .
(), (, ).
)
( .)
1) :
,
1. (), . ; , a, ( ) ;
. .
a.
2. (), ( 19, 9 ; 23, 22; 24, 19 ); . .
. . .
3. (), ?
. .
. ,
.
4. (), . , , ( 19, 19;
22, 911). ,
. ;
; .
5. (), , o ( 23, 11 25, 17), ( 15).
.
. (
, pros boulen, ).
6. (), (
, 18, 8, 18, 4;
136
I.
).
.
, .
.
7. (), , , 18, 21, . , .
8. (), ( 14, 22; . 26, 12
, 27, 3033),
.
, ,
. ; ()
. ( 26, 1315);
( ).
9. (), , 15, 8 .
. a. .
10. (), , . 19, 23,
, .
; , , .
, .
11. (), (. 26, 1 ; 23, 19).
, . , , . .
,
(androgynos), .
2) :
1. ( ): 20, 10; 23, 12; 5, 14
. o , 35
.
, , , . .
.
2. (),
:
(2.000 ) ,
.
137
.
3. (), , ( 12,
23; 15, 34; 34, 18; 23, 58; 28, 16 ; 16, 1 ).
; ; e ; ; ; . ( 9, 10 ); .
4. (), , ( 30, 12 ; 10, 33).
. . . ,
, , .
5. (), , , ( -) (
16). ; ;
C
. .
( , , , , ).
6. (), , ,
( 23, 3336; 29, 12 ; 16, 13 ).
; ;
(, ); . ,
, o .
7. (), ( ) , . .
.
.
, .
8. (), a a ( 23, 24 ;
29, 1 ). (, , , ).
.
(). : (
), ( ), ( ).
9. (), , .
, .
. .
. .
. : 17. , 9. 15. .
10. (), ,
(),
138
I.
(. 9, 28). .
; ; , .
11. (), (, ,
), , , ;
,
a, .
12. (), . (,
, , 16, 16).
.
. ; o ; c .
3) :
1. (), , , ,
, . ( 25, 510; . 4 22, 24) ,
. .
(). ; ;
; .
2. (), , . 22, 16.
; ; ; . ; .
3. (), ( 30).
. ; ; ;
; ; . .
.
4. (), , ( 6).
.
. . ; .
.
5. (), ( 5, 1131). .
.
. . 20, 29 (
139
); ( 21, 19). : .
6. (), ( 24, 1). ,
. , . . , . . .
7. (), , ,
, ().
(, , ); c .
,
. , . B . .
4) :
1. (), ( a ). , , .
, a, . , ; ; o ,
.
2. (), .
. .
, , , , . . ; ; .
.
3. (), .
; o ; (). ; o
; ; ; ; ; j.
4. (), synhedrion, .
a;
. ; c.
.
; .
( 21, 18 ); ; .
. ( ) .
5. (), . ( 25,
13). ;
140
I.
( 19, 1 ; 35, 9 ). . , ;
. .
6. (), (. 5, 4 ). ; ; ; . . , . (
, , ).
7. (),
, , . 28,
e
II. 100 , , .
(
).
8. (), . . . ; . .
9. (), () , , ,
. j
: M. B. Lerner: : Safrai, I, 264.
. . .
( , T),
.
10. (), , .
. , 4, 13 .
, e
. , .
5) :
1. (), (. 1 ). ; ,
; ;
; ;
; . .
2. (), , . 2; 5, 11 ;
7, 9; 6, 13 . . ; . ,
141
. ;
; .
3. (), . . ,
. . .
c. ; ( 22, 6 ).
4. (), , . 13, 2 12 ; 27,
26 ; 8, 16 ; 18, 15 ; 15, 19 . . . ;
; (
27, 32).
5. (), ,
(
27, 2 ). . ;
; .
;
, ; ( 25).
6. (), ( 27, 10; 33).
. ;
. .
.
7. (), .
( 12, 15)
, .
. ; .
8. (), ( 5, 68; 5, 15
). ,
. .
9. (,
), , ,
. 29, 38 ; 28, 3 . ; ; . ; j .
. ;
.
142
I.
10. (), X. ; , , ,
; o ; ;
; .
11. (), . ( 12, 8)
( 5, 1 ).
( 1, 14 );
.
6) : o
1. (), , .
. : 6, 20
; 11, 32 ; 19, 14 ; 31, 20 .
a, . ; ; ; , . , , . ,
, ,
.
2. (), ( ). . ( 19, 14).
, . ; ; .
3. (), , , , (
1314). , ;
; ;
. ; .
4. (), () ( 19). ; ;
. ; .
5. (), , . .
();
; ; ;
.
6. (), ( 15,
12; 31, 23, ; 14, 8, ; 15, 5 , ). .
.
143
144
I.
. ,
. ,
III . . , , , , .
:
( e
). , ,
,
( , 114b,
, ;
1, 12).
a:
, , 30, 14b, 2; ,
, 2; 7; (
) I, 31b; 2b; 28,
30; 16, XXX, 4;
II, 5, 81b; 13b.
, (
; ; ).
. ,
, oj () , :
(, 102; . , 10, b). ,
, ( 19, 2, . 417). Kaufmann e;
oj .
( o):
; 10 . ; ,
Kaufmann .
I, 14, 3b: () ...
. I . , ,
.
145
, .
(3) 6, 8,
( 6, 14).
M. Kahana ; 60 ,
30 ( 11, 12, 7 = 30,
7, 11 12 = 30).
R. Tanchuma- ( 7,
11, 12; 12, 11 7),
(71112 / 12117). Kahana
.
,
. , ,
.
:
, a.
, :
,
2 2 ( ?).
( 2: ; 2b: )
e.
. , A. Geiger [Wissenschaftliche Zeitschrift fr jdische Theologie
2 (1836) 489492]. ,
,
,
.
.
,
.
( )
( ),
( )
;
.
146
I.
,
.
: 9 8 7 9
10 11 5 5 4 3 3. : (11), (10), (9);
. ,
,
. A. Goldberg-a (: Safrai,
I, 234)
. , ,
, , ,
(
!);
. , (
). ,
.
, ,
(
19; 25; 18). , ,
,
.
(
). ,
( , , )
.
, . , 19, 2 (M. 417)
.
;
VIII, 5, 49c: ( IX), 96b:
( III), 48: ( V). ,
,
( VI VII
e )
( VI; IV ).
, , je IX,
147
I4, VIII, 7 (
, ).
, .
: , , E
VI, V, VII, IV, V III;
: ) IIV X; )
VIX. X IV; IV
III; IV II.
III . VI VII; Hamburg 19
V VI, a VII VIII; X , X .
.
,
, ;
, , ,
.
)
,
, .
. ,
, .
1) , ,
,
.
.
, ,
.
148
I.
2) 2a
2a. :
. , :
, (
: XXI) ,
( ),
IV, 15, IX, 1, .
3) , ,
, ;
:
. Albeck (Mischna IV, 277)
.
4) , , , . Albeck- (Mischna
IV, 348 ), . , , . 30a . : ,
. : .
: .
,
, .
.
A. Guttmann-a: (
300. ) , ,
. . G. Stemberger,
Mischna Avot. Frhe Weisheitsschrift, pharisisches Erbe oder sptrabbinische Bildung? ZNW, 96 (2005) 243258 (= Judaica Minora
II 317330).
;
, ,
. ,
, .
, , ,
.
(III, 4).
, : ,
149
.
, () ... (III, 78). . . V, 1, 25
. ( - . ),
. ;
, . VIIIX:
; , .
.
.
.
.
: V, 1014, , , 26, 1315;
VIII
( 23, 2 ),
,
( 23, 4 );
20, 2, VIII 21, 19, IX;
II, 10, ( 23, 5),
( 23, 4); II ( 19, 4 ) (
19, 2 ); , I
( 19, 19). 5 ( IV) 22, 514 ( VIVIII).
. ,
, (
Reichman-,
),
.
, , , , .
.
.
150
I.
3.
)
987. ,
. ,
, ?
, ,
. , , , , , , . ,
? , , . (, 46).
. , .
, .
, , ( V, 2,
,
).
, ( 13b,
) ( 28a,
), ,
.
, , , ,
, .
;
.
e
( ).
. - (S. Schechter,
Saadyana, C 1903, 5) ; ,
.
, (Machzor Vitry, J 1963, 484) ,
151
14a: 600 , ; ,
,
(. 20 Shaare Teshubah. Responsa
of the Geonim, NY 1946; Bereshit Rabbati, . Albeck, 48).
(. J. Neusner, ., The Modern Study).
: (D. Hoffmann);
( , Z. Frankel),
. 600 ,
( , N. Krochmal). ,
Ch. Albeck,
,
. J. N. Epstein
, , - .
opinio communis : - ;
. ,
. ,
, .
:
. :
( ) . ; . ; . ; . .
(- . :
86). ,
. . , . III, 4,
( VI, 1 II, 12, L., 253;
V, 3 V, 6: ; II,
1, L., 249, , , 5, 10, H., 232,
. ):
. . , , :
. (: I, 5, R,
337), . S. Lieberman (Hell.,
152
I.
91) hypomnemata-e, ,
V, 1, 48c (. , , , ),
.
,
.
,
: deuterosis.
: (
, ?, , ),
. , ,
(
?). (Haer. 15, 2, . 209 ) :
deuterosis-: , ,
, , .
)
: G. Aicher, Das Alte Testament in der Mischna, Freiburg 1906;
A.J. Avery-Peck, Scripture and Mishnah: The Case of the Mishnaic Division
of Agriculture, JJS 38 (1987) 5671; D. W. Halivni, Midrash, Mishnah,
and Gemara. The Jewish Predilection for Justified Law, C (M) 1986; J.
Z. Lauterbach, Rabbinic Essays, NY 1973 (= Cincinnati 1951), 163256
( JQR 5, 1914. 6, 1915); J. Neusner, Method and Meaning in Ancient
Judaism II, Chico 1981, 101213; , Judaism. The Evidence of Mishnah,
Chicago 1981, 167229; , Scripture and the Generative Premises of
the Halakhah: A Systematic Inquiry, 4 , Binghamton 1999; , The
Torah and the Halakhah. The Four Relationships, Lanham 2003; , Is
Scripture the Origin of the Halakhah?, Lanham 2005; R. S. Rosenblatt, The
Interpretation of the Bible in the Mishnah, Baltimore 1935; S. Safrai, I, 146
; A. Samely, Rabbinic Interpretation of Scripture in the Mishnah, O
2002; E. E. Urbach, The Derasha as a Basis of the Halakha and the Problem
of the Soferim (.), Tarbiz 27 (1957) 166182 (= The World of the Sages.
Collected Studies, J 22002, 5066); J. Weingreen, From Bible to Mishna. The
Continuity of Tradition, Manchester 1976; S. Zeitlin, Midrash: A Historical
Study, : , Studies in the Early History of Judaism. History of Early
Talmudic Law, IV, NY 1978, 4156.
.
,
. (, 39)
153
.
, ,
.
N. Krochmal, Z. Frankel, J. Brll, D. Hoffmann ( :
J. Neusner, Method, 158). J. Z. Lauterbach (Rabb. Essays, 163 )
,
, , ,
. Lauterbach
, ; . Halivni (18
) : 70.
, , , a (
, ,
, . 53).
e;
, , .
.
( VI, 1, 33a: . . 31), ,
, . ,
, Halevy (Dorot, 1c, 292 ; 1e, 476 ), G.
Aicher S. Zeitlin. Zeitlin-,
. Zeitlin 49a ( ?
: . . : ; . 86a, , . )
,
.
( , S. Safrai, I, 154). J.
N. Epstein (ITL, 503 ) Ch. Albeck (Einfhrung, 5693) , ,
; , , . E. E.
154
I.
Urbach ( , ) . ,
,
; 70. ( IX, 15: ,
!), ,
.
.
: 1) ; 2)
; 3)
, .
I, 8: ( )
. ,
. , . , , ,
.
( , ). Ephrati (Bar-Ilan
11)
(-, ), ,
( );
;
, ( )
. , Ephraty-a , , ,
.
,
,
. ,
;
( ).
. ,
: , ( , , , ,
,
;
155
). , J.
Neusner :
(Method, 170):
( , , ):
(, 168).
,
( ,
). , . , ,
, . (
).
,
, .
,
: .
( ) 70. ;
.
,
, , , . , ,
.
)
, , ; ,
. ( ). ;
. . ( 86),
( , ?).
J. N. Epstein (ITL, 2558; , : E. E. Urbach, EJ, XII,
93102)
156
I.
.
( :
VI, 2, 49d), ( : : II,
3, 39d; : ,
,
-, , , ), ( :
16a; II, 3, 39d, )
, , . , Epstein
, , ,
. , , ,
(
),
. Epstein (. D. Hoffmann L. Ginzberg).
(
III, 18,
: ,
?),
. , , ,
. , ,
II, 5, V, 4, : ... ,
Epstein (ITL, 31)
;
. , , . Urbach-
II, 23, II, 7; III, 6,
, ,
(EJ, XII, 96), ,
, .
, , .
, ( . J. Neusner, Method, 166
, . 8). Neusner (Eliezer, II, 52)
70. :
,
.
157
158
I.
159
,
, :
: .
.
Neusner- (JQR 70, 142) (.
R. S. Sarason-a, , 150),
.
( ,
I, 411; III, 4 IV,
4, .) ,
.
,
:
70. , Neusner.
,
,
. ,
,
, .
.
)
, . , (. Epstein, ITL, 200).
, ()
(: , 86).
.
.
. , ,
(
, 95: ... .
, . ; . III, 14, 64c;
. XIV, 1, 14b, .).
, , .
160
I.
. , , ,
( I, 4;
I, 8, .: . ITL, 194199), : A II, 6,
j, (II, 2, ; VI, 2, ;
VI , )
(a IX, 15
, III, 12, ).
, ,
, ,
(, : -; ).
(. Epstein, ITM, 946 ).
,
.
,
.
. ( ,
. .,
.). . , .
, ,
(. ITL,
200 ). : ( II,
3, 61b, II, 3; , 19b, I, 3; 31, a IX, 3, .).
72 , . . . ()
(., , III, 18, L., 16,
IV, 5; X, 19, L., 45, XI, 6, .).
:
161
( II, 11;
: . , :
; . ITM, 1203); 38b :
, .
, ,
.
je , :
() ?
?
? E. Z. Melammed (Introduction, 120)
;
,
Melammed Abr. Goldberg (Safrai, I, 294 ) ,
250 ,
(. Epstein, ITM, 43 ,
: -?).
Albeck (Einfhrung, 161 ) ;
( XVI, 1, 15c), . ,
,
; Goldberg- (Safrai, I, 217)
, ,
,
, .
,
, : ,
?
Ch. Albeck
. ,
,
(. 41a),
(Einfhrung, 157).
, ...
() (Einfhrung, 155; . 156,
162
I.
463 ). Albeck-
,
, (149).
Abr. Goldberg, Albeck,
, .
.
. , ,
:
,
.
, (Safrai, I, 227).
J. N. Epstein (ITL, 224226)
,
. ,
, , ,
,
.
.
,
( , ,
: . Epstein, ITM, 595672). , .
,
.
, ,
, ;
Epstein Albeck.
, ,
, . . , ,
.
-
163
,
(
). , ( , ) , ,
; ,
, .
.
, ,
(
).
, 72, , : X, 9,
; , I, 6,
. 72, . , . ,
, ; , ,
.
,
.
. ;
( ?) .
:
. ,
,
,
,
.
,
.
, (
) . , , Albeck .
164
I.
; ( )
, , .
( )
. ,
,
, .
.
, ,
.
.
, .
,
,
.
,
, . : ,
,
; , .
, (. Epstein, ITM:
;
,
).
?
,
. ,
. ,
.
, ,
165
. J. Sussmann (.
. 53),
. ,
(
). ( ),
(. . Jaffee, Tora 140
2,4,49d 1,1,27a). ,
S. Lieberman (. . 57), , .
, , ,
,
, ( !) .
,
;
;
, .
III
,
( ),
.
;
.
.
, .
,
.
, ,
. ,
.
166
I.
4. :
: J. N. Epstein, ITM; M. Krupp, Manuscripts of the Mishna, :
Safrai I 252262; M. Schachter, Babylonian-Palestinian Variations in the Mishna,
JQR 42 (1951) 135; , The Babylonian and Jerusalem Mishnah textually
compared (.), J 1959; Y. Sossman (= Sussmann), Manuscripts and Text
Traditions of the Mishna (.), 7th WCJS (1981) III 215250; S. Zeitlin, HaMishna she-ba-Talmud Yerushalmi we-ha-Mishna she-ba-Bavli, Z. Shazar,
J 1973, 539548.
)
.
,
,
(. B. M. Boxer, : Neusner, ., The Modern
Study, 33 , Epstein-a).
, (
, ).
(, )
;
. ,
, .
,
.
.
1)
. (, , ,
). :
VII VIII ,
800 .
:
, .
:
N. Alloni, ., Geniza Fragments (12 M, XI
eka; ); A. I. Katsh, Ginze Mishna. One Hundred
and Fifty Nine Fragments from the Cairo Geniza (.), J 1970 (
, 262, ; -
167
2)
(Kaufmann):
, , Kaufmann A 50;
, XIII ; . Beit-Ari, K. J. Kaufmann schel
ha-Mischna (Budapest 50). Motsao u-zemano, : Qobets Maamrim
bilschon Chazal II, 1979, 8499, XII ; D.
Rosenthal, Mishna Aboda Zara (.), , J 1980, 123130,
XI ,
; M. Krupp (Manuscripts, 253) ;
; ; 268 , ( III, 7 V, 2). S. Krauss-a, MGWJ 51 (1907)
5466, 142163, 323333, 445461; . G. Birnbaum,
Leschonenu, 48f (1984) 269280. : G. Beer,
Den Haag 1929, : 1968.
. Maagarim, Academy of the Hebrew Language,
http://hebrew-trea-sures.huji.ac.il.
: Bibliotheca Palatina, De Rossi 138, 195 , ,
168
I.
.
XIII . , G. Haneman ( 1972)
Vatican 31 ( 1072/1073. ).
XI
: M. Krupp, The Relationship Between MS Parma De Rossi 138
of the Mishna and MS Vatican 31 of the Sifra, Seder Eliyahu Rabba, and Zutta (.), Tarbiz 49 (1979) 194196; I. Z. Feintuch, On
the Parma MS (.), Bar-Ilan 1819 (1981) 196217; M.
Beit-Arie, Hebrew Manuscripts in the Biblioteca Palatina in Parma,
. B. Richler, J 2001, 153: probably the oldest complete copy of
the Mishnah extant. Feintuch
[Tarbiz 45 (1975) 178212]. : 1970, 2
. .
: Univ. Bibl. Add. 470, 1250 ,
1400. . , .
W. H. Lowe, The Mishnah on which the Palestinian Talmud
rests, C 1883, J 1967.
: Leiden, Univ. Bibl., Sammlung Scaliger 3, ; : Mnchen,
Staatsbibl., Cod. hebr. 95.
(. . 172). Codex Paris 328329 ( M. Bar-Asher-a, 3 , 1973),
; 13981401. ; M. Bar-Asher, The Tradition of Mishnaic
Hebrew in the Communities of Italy (.), J 1980. Codex Parma B
De Rossi 497, Seder Toharot (, M. Bar-Asher, J 1971
= , Studies I 131161); , Studies I, 162194 (
Parma B).
: N. Sacks, ., Mischna Zeraim I, 1972,
6581; II, J 1975, 55.
)
1)
,
1485. ; 1942.
editio princeps J. S. Soncino-a. ;
. -
169
, . . Epstein,
ITM, 12751278, A. M. Haberman, 1970. , , , V 1546, V
1548, .
(
): Prag 16141617; Krakau 1643 .
, 13 , 1908 (
1887. , 1908. , ).
2)
Ch. Albeck, Schischa Sidre Mischna, 6 , 19521958,
. H. Yalon. ,
. , [ : Abr. Goldberg, KS 3 (1958) 274280].
:
. 1912. ;
G. Beera O. Holtzmann, K. H. Rengstorf L. Rost, S. Hermann. 1935.
, , 1956. .
, , ;
.
.
, Codex Kaufmann;
,
. 1991.
; .
:
Ber O. Holtzmann 1912; , : W. Bauer 1931; K:
K.Albrecht 1914; : D. Correns 1960; : E. Gting 1969; : W.
Bunte 1962; , , : K.Albrecht 1913, 1916, 1922.
, : W. Nowack 1924, 1926; : G. Beer 1912; : J.
Meinhold 1913; : H. Bornhuser 1935; : W. E. Gerber 1963; : P.
Fiebig 1914; : D. Correns 1989; : L. Tetzner 1968; : E. L. Rapp
1931.
: K. H. Rengstorf 1929, . 1958;
: M. Boertien 1971; : H. Bietenhard 1956; : D. Correns 1991.
, , : W. Windfuhr 1913. 1923. 1925; , :
S.Krauss 1933; : K. Marti / G. Beer 1927; : W. Windfuhr 1914.
: M. Krupp 1971; , , : O. Holtzmann 1928.
1913. 1931.
170
I.
171
172
I.
5.
, , , ;
.
.
(882942)
, ;
(
.) Institute for the Complete Israeli Talmud,
J (Brody, The Geonim 269).
(9361038). J. Rosenberg (B 1856)
-,
.
; .
( , ,
); , , LXX. .
J. N. Epstein, Der Gaonische Kommentar zur Mischnaordnung
Teharoth zugeschrieben R. Hai Gaon, 2 , B 19211924; ,
Der Gaonische Kommentar zur Ordnung Tohoroth. Eine kritische
Einleitung..., 1915 [ : The
supplement of the Gaonic Commentary to Toharot (.), Tarbiz 16
(1944) 71134].
. , XI ,
( J. Qafih-a, El Hamekoroth, 13
, 19551958).
: . N. Aloni, Two Fragments from the
Geniza Dealing with Mishnaic Vocabulary (.), Y. Gil, J 1979,
249255.
(11381204; . S. D. Goitein,
G. Vajda, Lwen 1980, 155)
,
-, -,
, - .
.
( X),
, .
,
1297. .
1492. ,
G. Surenhusius-a, Amsterdam 16981703.
: Mishnah im Perusch Rabbenu Mo-
173
174
I.
. - (1567
1625) : ; , ,
. , .
(17201798) ,
, , .
(17821861),
, 18301850.
.
(), ,
1 7, 21, .
, ,
[. Albeck, Einfhrung, 415438;
A. Marx, The Romm Mishnah, JQR 2 (1911) 266270].
. ,
, .
; .
(Albeck-
),
( ) :
, ( ) - . , ,
, , .
J. Neusner ,
, , ,
: A History of the Mishnaic Law of Purities, 22 , L
19741977: A History of the Mishnaic Law of Holy Things, 6 ,
L 19781980; A History of the Mishnaic Law of Women, 5 , L
1980; A History of the Mishnaic Law of Appointed Times, 5 ,
L 19811983; A History of the Mishnaic Law of Damages, 5 , L 19831985. Neusner-
: J. Neusner, ., The Law of Agriculture in the Mishnah
and the Tosefta. Translation, commentary, theology, 3 , L 2005 (
175
176
II.
II.
: Ch. Albeck, Mavo 5178; , Mehqarim ba-Baraita
u-va-Tosefta we Yahsan la-Talmud, J 1944, . 1969; J. H. Dnner, Die
Theorien ber Wesen und Ursprung der Tosephtha kritisch dargestellt,
Amsterdam 1874; Y. Elitzur, Meeting-Points between Reality and Language
in Tannaitic Hebrew and the Question of the Ancienty of the Tosefta (.),
Language Studies 56 ( I. Yeivin), J 1992, 109121; Y. Elman, Authority
and Tradition: Toseftan Baraitot in Talmudic Babylonia, NY 1994; ,
Babylonian Baraitot in the Tosefta and the Dialectology of Middle Hebrew,
AJSR 16 (1991) 129; J. N. Epstein, ITL 241262; H. Fox T. Meacham,
., Introducing Tosefta. Textual, Intratextual and Inter-textual Studies,
Hoboken, NJ, 1999; Z.Frankel, Darkhe 322325; , Mavo 2227; Abr.
Goldberg, The Tosefta Companion to the Mishna, : Safrai I 283301;
A. Guttmann, Das redaktionelle und sachliche Verhltnis zwischen Misna
und Tosephta, Breslau 1928; H. Malter, A Talmudic Problem and Proposed
Solutions, JQR 2 (1911) 7595 (Pldoyer fr Zuckermandel); P. Mandel, The
Tosefta, CHJ IV 316335; E. Z. Melammed, Introduction 148160; ,
Halakhic Midrashim in the Mishna and Tosephta (.), Bar-Ilan 2 (1964)
8499; Ch. Milikowsky, Seder Olam and the Tosefta (.), Tarbiz 49 (1979)
246263; J. Neusner, Introduction 129152; , The Tosefta: Its Structures
and Its Sources, A 1986 (: , Pur, ; . Y. Elman, JQR 78,
1987, 130136); , The Tosefta. An Introduction, A 1992; S. Rosenblatt,
The Interpretation of the Bible in the Tosefta, Phil. 1974; A. Schwarz, Studien
ber die Tosifta, MGWJ 23 (1874) 464470, 561568, 24 (1875) 2531,
8790. 126139, 274281, 325330, 351366, 460472. 492500; , Die
Tosifta des Tr. Sabbath, in ihrem Verhltnis zur Mischna, Karlsruhe 1879;
., Tosifta juxta Mischnarum Ordinem recomposita et Commentario
instructa, I Wilna 1890; II F 1902; A. Spanier, Die Toseftaperiode in der
tannaitischen Literatur, B 1922; M. Tilly, Tosefta, TRE 33 (2002) 680683; A.
Walfish, Ihud ha-halakha we-ha-aggada: Iyyun be-darkhe arikhatah shel
ha-Tosefta, Y. Fraenkel, 309331; P. R. Weis, The Controversies of Rab
and Samuel and the Tosefta, JSS 3 (1958) 288297; S.Zeitlin, The Tosefta,
JQR 47 (1957) 382399; M. S. Zuckermandel, Tosefta, Mischna und Boraitha
in ihrem Verhltnis zueinander, 2 , F 1908/09; Supplement 1910; ,
Gesammelte Aufstze, 2 , F 1911/12.
: Abr. Goldberg, Tosefta Bava Kamma. A Structural
and Analytic Commentary with a Mishna-Tosefta-Synopsis (.), J 2001
( : Talmudic Studies II 151196); G. Mayer, Ein Zaun um die
Tora. Tradition und Interpretation im rabbinischen Recht, dargestellt am
Toseftatraktat Kilajim, Stuttgart 1973; O. I. Ruiz Morell, Las aguas amargas de
la mujer. La ordala de los celos en el rabinismo. Estudio lingstico y literario
del Tratado Sotah de Tosefta, Estella (Navarra) 1999; R. L. Zeidman, A View of
177
1. ,
( ; ; . , ) ,
, (
: ). VIII, 1, 11a,
( );
, .
,
. 28b,
, , ,
- ( 41b ); 49b
.
,
.
178
II.
70 (
IV, 19, L., 247), .
:
,
(
Zuckermandel-,
Lieberman Rengstorf: ,
IV, 19, Lieberman-a III, 19). ,
. , ,
;
(, , ). 60
(Maagarim- 394
979 , 188 483).
,
, . , .
2.
)
86 . : . .
, (3), , , . .
(, L., 34) . (5), , . ( ,
85b) ( Mischne Tora, J 1957, 9;
Qafih, I, 33 ).
, o 86
: . IV, 1,
12 (. J. M. Sofer, 158) :
,
. .
. (1: S. Schechter, Saadyana, C
1903, 141, ). . (9901062) - (
); 21, (2)
: . . ,
,
179
. , , , . . (
12).
. ( , VIII, 6, R., 180; I, 7, L.,
281, . = !)
.
Z. Frankel
.
. , , . (Mabo,
2227b). , , Albeck (Mabo, 55 ),
. Abr. Goldberg
e ; a a .
, . .
. , ,
, . Goldberg
220. 230. (: Safrai, I, 283, 294 ).
.
86
; ,
, .
. , ,
(
), .
J. N. Epstein (ITL, 242 )
,
,
II, ; .
,
; , . Epstein- .
)
, .
, . .
180
II.
,
.
, .
.
( ). :
1)
.
2) .
3) , ; , .
4)
( , ).
5) .
6) ,
. ( : S. Friedman, Tosefta Atiqta, ; . , : Introducing Tosefta; J. Hauptman).
7)
. ,
. , , (J. Neusner).
,
, ( , , ,
?),
. ,
,
.
M. S. Zuckermandel, . ,
19081912. . ,
, .
; .
181
,
;
, . , ,
. ,
Zuckermandel ,
. ,
,
.
J. H. Dnner, 1874. Zuckermandel- ,
, :
( ). Dnner
Ch. Albeck-a . I. H.
Weiss (Dor II, 193 ): V e,
IV, , ,
(Weiss
e).
A. Spanier ;
A. Schwarz,
. Spanier
;
, ,
(Toseftaperiode, 47). ,
; , , (. 74). Spanier-
.
A. Guttmann :
, , , (1). ,
(2).
Guttmann
,
. , ,
, (176 ).
182
II.
, Spanier-,
;
.
.
, ; .
.
.
,
: ;
, ( , ),
( , ).
,
,
. (. Gting
, , 2731),
,
. (D. Correns,
28 ), ,
[. De Vries, Mechqarim, 101 ( )
108 ( )].
, ,
, W. Bunte
(1626), .
,
, (. H. Bornhuser,
1825). K. H. Rengstorf (4652):
, . . H. Bietenhard (1822)
,
. J. Neusner (Pur. XXI, 15)
. ,
.
.
,
. , .
[P. Schfer, JJS 37 (1986) 147149].
183
)
.
, :
1) 70. , ,
.
2) () .
3) ,
.
4)
. ,
, (,
, )?
.
J. N. Epstein Ch. Albeck,
.
Epstein ,
: , , , .
, , .
Albeck-a, , ,
,
;
, ( ) .
.
B. De Vries.
,
, . De Vries
184
II.
;
( , ,
), ,
. ( P. R. Weis A. Weiss)
, .
Y.
Elman, Albeck-, :
: these Toseftan baraitot came to the Bavlis
redactors as individual baraitot, perhaps loosely connected, and not
as part of a Tosefta-like composition (Authority, 278).
( ). If
the Toseftas language points to an early date, that is either because it
was reduced to written form at an early date but then neglected, or
because its constituent components existed in writing and were not
altered by its redactors ... In any case, early or late, the Tosefta was not
known as such in Amoraic Babylonia (281).
) ?
. . Albeck-
,
Y. Elman.
( S. Friedman, Habaraitot:
), .
( Alfasi: . ),
, .
, ( )
.
.
J. Neusner-a,
History of the Mishnaic Law
, : , ,
185
186
II.
, ? , , , .
/ /
.
, ;
.
. ,
. , , .
3.
)
(National Library
Vienna, Hebr. 20, Katalog Schwarz, 46). , , , ,
I, 3 III, 1 ( ); 227 , XIIIXIV
.
. : M. S. Zuckermandel, Der Wiener ToseftaCodex, Magdeburg 1877.
, ,
, ( ,
). , 222 , XII (
1260. ).
, ,
1870. Z. Frankel . 1979.
,
(21220).
: M. S. Zuckermandel, Die Erfurter Handschrift der Tossefta,
B 1876. Sprachl. Analyse: H. Nathan, The Linguistic Tradition
of Codex Erfurt of the Tosefta (.), , J 1984; N.
Braverman, An Examination of the Nature of the Vienna and Erfurt
Manuscripts of the Tosefta (.), Language Studies 56 ( I. Yeivin),
J 1992, 153170 (. , J 1995, -
187
188
II.
189
, . , S. Lieberman
: Taschlum Tosefta,
Zuckermandel- , J 1937.
S. Lieberman, The Tosefta, NY 19551988, , , , , . ;
, (
). Zuckermandel-a, , , ,
( );
.
K. H. Rengstorf , Rabbinische Texte. Erste
Reihe: Die Tosefta; :
, Stuttgart 1967 1983, ,
: (1953). Rengstorf , .
Lieberman-
Zuckermandel- .
: F. H. Bietenhard, Der Tosefta-Traktat Sota. Hebr. Text mit krit.
Apparat, bers., Komm., Bern 1986.
D. E. Y. Sarnor :
Tosefta Massekhet Sota, Boston 1970 ( ;
: Computer-Aided Critical Editions of Rabbinic Texts).
R. Neudecker, Frhrabbinisches Entscheidungsrecht. Der ToseftaTraktat Gittin, R 1982 (, ,
).
)
Biagio Ugolini
: Thesaurus antiquitatum sacrarum,
17 18 (), 19 (), 20 (), V 17551757.
J. Neusner : The Tosefta.
Translated from the Hebrew, 6 , NY 19771986 ( I, Zeraim,
. J. Neusner, R. S. Sarason). History of the
Mishnaic Law . Neusner-a (. . 174).
: K. H. Rengstorf ( G.
Mayer M. Tilly), ., Rabbinische Texte, Stuttgart 1960;
14 : I 15 Seder Zeraim, 19712001, . P. Freimark, W. F.
190
II.
4.
, (
, , 42, ); , a M ( :
) . XVII .
. -, a ,
. ( 1637
1683) ,
-,
; 1732. . (17181790): Sefer Chasde David. I, Zeraim, Moed,
Naschim, Livorno 1776; II, Neziqin, Livorno 1790; III, Qodaschim, J
1890 (. IIII, J 1971); IV 13, Toharot, J 19701977. (17201797)
( , 1881).
. ,
: Hazon Yehezqel,
1925; 6 12 J 20002003.
,
: S. Lieberman, TK, , , , . -
191
. ,
. , . ,
.
Lieberman- Tosefet Rishonim, 4
, J 19371939.
K. H. Rengstorf
(. 3).
Liebermann- TK,
,
,
; ,
TK ( ,
TK).
J. Neusner History of the Mishnaic Law ( )
(. . 174).
III.
: M. Assis, On the Question of the Redaction of
Yerushalmi Neziqin (.), Tarbiz 56 (1986) 147170; A.J. Avery-Peck,
Yerushalmis Commentary to Mishnah Terumot: From Theology to Legal
Code, : W. S. Green, ., Approaches IV 113136; H.-J. Becker, Die groen
rabbinischen Sammelwerke Palstinas. Zur literarischen Genese von Talmud
Yerushalmi und Midrash Bereshit Rabba, Tb. 1999. (. Ch. Milikowsky);
N. Beeri, Exploring Taaniot. Yerushalmi, Tractate Taaniot Forming and
Redacting the Traditions (.), Ramat Gan 2009; M. Benovitz, Transferred
Sugyot in the Palestinian Talmud: The Case of Nedarim 3:2 and Shevuot 3:8,
PAAJR 59 (1993) 1157; B. M. Bokser, An Annotated Bibliographical Guide
to the Study of the Palestinian Talmud, ANRW II 19,2 139256 (. :
J. Neusner, The Study II 1119, ANRW,
; status quaestionis); J. N. Epstein, IAL 271606; Z.
Frankel, Mavo (Klassiker); L. Ginzberg, A Commentary on the Palestinian
Talmud I, NY 1941 ( 1971), . (= Mavo); Abr. Goldberg,
The Palestinian Talmud, Safrai I 303319; C. Hezser, Form, Function and
Historical Significance of the Rabbinic Story in Yerushalmi Neziqin, Tb.
1993; M. Katz, Yerushalmi, End of Tractate Avoda Zara The Missing
Yerushalmi Revisited (.), Sidra 12 (1996) 79111; S. Lieberman, On the
Yerushalmi (.), J 1929, 21969; , The Talmud of Caesarea (.),
2 Tarbiz, J 1931; , Siphre Zutta (The Midrash of Lydda).
II The Talmud of Caesarea, NY 1968; E. Z. Me-lammed, Introduction 499
644; C. Milikowsky, On the formation and transmission of Bereshit Rabba
and the Yerushalmi; questions of redaction, text-criticism and literary
relationships, JQR 92 (2002) 521567; L. Moscovitz, Sugyot Muhlafot in the
Talmud Yerushalmi (.), Tarbiz 60 (1990), 1966; , Parallel Sugiot
and the Text-Tradition of the Yerushalmi (.), 523549; .,
Lishanei Aharinei in the Talmud Yerushalmi (.), Sidra 8 (1992) 6375;
, On the Aggadic Foreign Bodies in the Yerushalmi (.), Tarbiz 64
(1994) 237258; , Le-darkhe shilu-ban shel ha-aggadot bi-Yrushalmi
berurim rishonim, Asufot 11 (1995) 197209; , The formation and
character of the Jerusalem Talmud, CHJ 663677; , The Terminology
of the Yerushalmi. The Principal Terms (.), J 2009; J. Neusner, Judaism
in Society: The Evidence of the Yerushalmi, Chicago 1983 ( A 1991);
, The Talmud of the Land of Israel. A Preliminary Translation and
Explanation, 35, Introduction. Taxonomy, Chicago 1983; , The
Yerushalmi The Talmud of the Land of Israel: An Introduction, Northvale
NJ 1993; , Introduction 153181; , Judaism 139193. 224248; L.
I. Rabinowitz S. G. Wald, EJ2 XIX 483487; P. Schfer, ., The Talmud
Yerushalmi; Y. Sussmann, We-shuv li-Yerushalmi Neziqin, : Talmudic
Studies I 55133; , Pirqe Yerushalmi, : Talmudic Studies II 220283;
193
H.-P. Tilly, Zur Redaktion des Traktates Moed Qatan des Talmud Yerushalmi,
F 1995; G. A. Wewers, Probleme der Bavot-Traktate. Ein redaktionskritischer
und theologischer Beitrag zum Talmud Yerushalmi, Tb. 1984.
1. :
( , , , )
( , , ,
), , ( : 4QpNah II, 8),
, .
: ..., ,
, ; :
?; : .
,
. ,
, ( ,
30). (, L., 51):
. . Bacher, ET, I, 199202; II, 234 ; Albeck, Mabo 3
; Melammed, Introduction, 323326.
( ) , , ,
( , 13; 60).
.
32b: ? (
),
.
, , (
15781581. ),
. . Bacher, ET, II, 2833; Albeck, Mabo, 47;
Melammed, Introduction, 326330.
. , - .
, ,
: , .
194
III.
( ) .
, .
, , . ,
.
,
(. Baron, History VI, 331, Anm. 25).
. Bokser, 149.
2.
. ,
, , ,
.
, .
,
. ,
(
); (d).
)
,
IIII .
, XXIXXIV III.
.
?
? ,
?
?
,
,
,
,
.
,
( S. Buber, Jeruschalaim ha-benuja,
195
J 1906). , .
, , , . ,
,
. , ,
, . (XIXII ) [S. J. Halberstam, .,
Commentar zum Sepher Jezira von R. Jehuda b. Barsilai (.), B
1885, 58 ] B
24 . . ( ).
-
(XIII ) (. Ginzberg,
Mabo, 2932). , a [ : J. N. Epstein, Maasim libne Erez Israel, Tarbiz I (1929) 3342, 3638; S. Lieberman,
On the Yerushalmi, 3646; , Concerning Sepher ha Maasim
(.), Tarbiz 42 (1972) 9096; Z. M. Rabinowitz, Sepher ha Maasim
livnei Erez Yisrael. New Fragments (.), Tarbiz 41 (1971) 282
305; M. A. Friedmann, Schne Qetaim mi-Sefer ha-Maasim il-Bene
Erets Jisrael, Sinai 74 (1974) 1436; , Marriage Laws Based on
Maasim Livne Erez Yisrael (.), Tarbiz 50 (1980) 209242; ,
An Important Maase A New Fragment of Maasim Livnei Eretz
Israel (.), , 662664]. H. Newman, Ha-Maasim li-vne Erez
Yisrael u-reqaam ha-histori, M. A.-Arbeit, J 1987 (107162
). : Bokser, 227229.
Z. Frankel-a, B. Ratner-a
(. Epstein, IAL, 332334).
vom Yerushalmi
finden sich fnf komplette Ordnungen,
.
(Y. Sussmann, Pirqe 278 ,
).
1212. S.
Friedlnder (19071908), S. Buber S. Schechter
, , (
): ., , V. Aptowitzer,
MGWJ 54 (1910) 564570; A. Schischa, EJ, VII, 182 .
( VIII )
,
196
III.
:
, .
(Ginzberg, Ginze Schechter, II, 560).
.
.
, .
M. Margulies
(Hilkhot Erets Jisrael min ha-Geniza, J 1973). (
?). (Frankel, Mabo, 48b).
,
.
, ( )
,
(Sussmann, Pirqe).
XXIXXIV, [ J. N.
Epstein, Tarbiz 3 (1931) 245]. IVX,
66, , .
.
,
. Sussmann (Pirqe 249255)
5,6; ,
. Ch. Albeck (Einleitung zu GenR, 72)
18, 1 (Th.A. 160) V, 6. S.
Lieberman III
, (Hilkhot Ha-Yerushalmi, NY 1947, 67 );
III S. Wiedder [Tarbiz 17 (1945)
129135]. , ,
[J. N. Epstein, Tarbiz 17 (1945)
136 ]. 3
Sussmann (Pirqe 263269).
,
, .
. M. Katz
197
. ,
,
, . : Bokser,
165168.
)
, ,
. W. Bacher (JE, XII,
NY 1906, 6 ) ;
.
, (
, , ):
3b, 1055 = 3, 69; 4, 3056 = 47, 13 = 83c, 40; 5,
3362 = 82b, 14; 5d, 1420 = 3, 55; 5d, 656, 9 = 83,
5; 6c, 417 = 44d, 58; 6d, 6067 = 73d, 15; 7b, 707d, 25 =
67c, 12; 7d, 758, 59 = 63d, 2; 8d, 6069 = 59d, 16; 9,
709b, 47 = 63c, 66; 9c, 2031 = 75c, 8; 9c, 4954 = 75b,
31; 10, 3243 = 29c, 16; 11c, 1421 = 37c, 54; 12c, 1625 =
22b, 29; 12c, 4462 = 24, 6 = 72, 15; 13d, 7214, 30 =
64, 75; 15, 6715b, 21 = 76b, 24; 17, 3972 = 76b,
13; 18d, 1633 = 46, 48; 18d, 6619, 5 = 48c, 75; 21,
2529 = 48d, 55; 22, 3140 = 48d, 40; 29,
2761 = 19c, 15 = 52, 40; 29, 6276 = 52, 73;
34c, 2749 = 80b, 26; 38, 5060 = 3c, 55; 44, 3238
= 44d, 4; 45d, 4251 = 3d, 2 (. 41d, 1328); 46,
4146b, 35 = 28, 34; 49, 2228 = 53d, 43; 49b, 1432
= 6b, 17, 49b, 3948 = 62b, 72; 53b, 644 = 45c,
2 (. 32b, 5634c, 3); 54b, 4858 = 51b, 15; 55, 2355 =
24c, 33; 55d, 6267 = 80b, 72; 57c, 1620 = 57b, 60.
:
6, 356b, 17 = 56, 12; 6b, 5156 = 61c, 11; 9d, 319 =
47b, 49; 11b, 4268 = 54b, 2; 14b, 4570 = 20c, 40; 15b,
4147 = 32c, 10; 15c, 716 = 61, 75; 25b, 6025c, 7
= 63, 75; 32, 6432d, 7 = 34d, 74; 36b, 2568 =
61c, 56; 40c, 4240c, 6 = 13c, 70; 42b, 4453 = 43d,
16; 44c, 944d, 44 = 27b, 5; 55, 6955b, 13 = 47d, 55;
61b, 833 = 55c, 32; 64, 3244 = 9b, 71.
: 3,
5269 = 30, 65 = 41c, 46; 6b, 2041 = 20, 43; 16b,
2225 4360 = 27c, 38; 35b, 2640 = 44b, 27; 39b,
1438 = 31, 33; 45c, 2445d, 11 = 41, 18; 47c, 6647d,
198
III.
3.
. ( ; ,
279. ) ( , . Qafih, I,
46). : .
300 ,
100 .
- (Cohen, , . 24), , (Cohen, 122, Anm.
18), : ; . 200 . , 300
. . .
; IV ,
. ,
, ,
. ,
, - (12801355),
, 280
( 16; . A. M. Luncz, J 1897, 280).
: Frankel (Mabo, 48a)
a ; W. Bacher (JE, XII, 17)
.
4.
) Terminus post quem
,
II ( ),
, ( . );
199
IV .
. , a , . j, a . . , , ,
V .
( 350. ).
, 351. ;
III, 2, 37d () II, 9, 34d
(), Epstein, IAL, 274,
363. .
. Y. Sussmann (Neziqin, 132 ) e
e; . . ,
a IV .
, ,
V ; Epstein (IAL, 274)
410420. .
429. ( , Ginzberg,
Mabo, 83). ,
, .
,
, ( II, 7, 5b) ( XIII, 1, 14).
. , ; ,
, .
)
,
.
200
III.
201
.
.
. ,
.
.
,
,
,
.
(
L. Moscovitz, Sugyot
Muhlafot); .
, ,
, , , ,
(Lieberman, Talmud of Cesarea, 22, VIII, 2, 9,
, , - ).
,
, .
)
, ,
. I. Lewy IIV (Jb Breslau 18951914)
. S. Lieberman (Talmud of Cesarea) .
202
III.
, .
,
.
, .
, ;
, , ,
. ,
( ). ,
.
, III
( : L. I. Levine, Caesarea,
8296, Lieberman- ). ,
Rabbanan de-Qesarin,
(Levine, 9597).
, ,
. , ,
, .
, .
. .
( ) . . (
), ; . , .
350. .
Ginzberg (Mabo, 81 )
, .
J. N. Estein (IAL, 286) :
203
;
X, 1, 17c (
VII, 12, 49d),
. ,
, , .
. .
. ,
(IAL, 290; Melammed,
Introduction, 527, Epstein-a). S. Lieberman (Sifre
Zutta, 125136)
.
Epstein- Lieberman-a
. , .
Lieberman-
;
(M. Assis, On the Question).
(Y. Sussmann, Neziqin, 121 ). C. Hezser
Lieberman (,
)
: Caesarea may have been the place
where y. Neziqin was edited, but the material under discussion does
not provide clear-cut evidence that this was so (Form, 405).
, G. A. Wewers (Probleme, 308
) Lieberman
, ; terminus
post quem. , Y. Sussmann
, . ,
,
; ,
, L. Ginzberg-
.
204
III.
)
,
, : , , .
1)
, , ,
.
.
,
.
,
,
. :
[. I. Z. Feintuch, The Mishna of the MS Leiden of the Palestinian Talmud (.),
Tarbiz 45 (1975) 178212: De
Rossi 138 ].
. XVXVI
,
;
. ,
,
(Epstein, IAL, 605; . ITM, 932 ).
.
,
( ,
Epstein).
.
,
. I, 1,
,
,
. (
9), ( I, 3, 3a;
). II, 6, (- ). ,
,
()
205
(). -
(Ginzberg, Mabo, 54).
.
. L. Ginzberg
, (Mabo, 51;
D. Rosenthal, Mishna Aboda Zara, , J 1980; Mehqere
Talmud II, 1993, 514 La Genizah italiana2, Bologna 1999,
198,
;). , ,
. ,
;
(. Epstein, ITM, 706726, 771803; IAL, 604606; Ginzberg, Mabo,
5156; Melammed, Introduction, 535548; Bokser, 171 ; .
M. Schachter- S. Zeitlin-).
2)
, (
. ), a
.
( 18, 21). III,
3, 50d, , .
.
: S. Abramson, Al shne leshonot havaa min ha-mishna, Sinai
79 (1975) 211228 ( tanja tenan ); Ch.
Albeck, Die Herkunft des Toseftamaterials, MGWJ 69 1925) 311328; ,
Meh-qarim ba-Baraita we-Tosefta we-Yahasan la-Talmud, J 1944, .
1969; , Mavo 1950; W. Bacher, TT; J. N. Epstein, ITM; M. Higger, Otsar
ha-Baraitot, 10 , NY 19381948 ( ); G.
Stemberger, Narrative Baraitot in the Yerushalmi, : P. Schfer, ., The Talmud
Ye-rushalmi I 6381; St. G. Wald, EJ2 III 124128; L.Moscovitz, The Terminology
454478. 581605.
( , . . .
), .
(. Higger, Otsar II, 227 ).
( ) , , ,
206
III.
.
, , .
(J. N. Epstein)
(Ch. Albeck).
. , (Bacher, TT, 203214: Melammed, Introduction, 549554);
. ( 200 ), . ( 80 ) ( 60
).
,
.
. ( 70 ) .
( 80 ), . ( 20 ,
) . ( 20 ).
.
, ,
.
, , ;
( !). ,
, , ( :
Ginzberg, Mabo, 60 ). , ,
, () , .
: Bokser, 173178.
3)
, ,
. ,
, ,
Bacher
(TT, 210213), ( )
. ( ,
. ), . , .
. .
, E. Z. Melammed [Halachic
Midrashim of the Tannaim in the Palestinian Talmud (.), Ramat
207
208
III.
:
, , ,
;
, .
,
.
4)
,
(. ), .
(Levine, Caesarea, 8992, 96). , [. , 85, . :
. : Abr. Goldberg, Tarbiz 36 (1966) 319341].
e,
, (Bacher, TT,
311317, 477505; Epstein, IAL, 314322). ,
, .
.
( ) ,
. .
Bkser, 187191; J. Schwarz, Tension between Palestinian Scholars and
Babylonian Olim in Amoraic Palestine, JSJ 11 (1980) 7894.
)
, . S. Lieberman-
, G. A.
Wewers-a, M. Assis-a Y. Sussmann-a. , . ,
,
, ,
.
209
5.
. .
.
, .
, ,
,
(., , S. Lieberman-a).
. . 53 .
)
(Leiden, Scaliger 3, University Library Leiden)
( ).
210
III.
672 , 1289.
. . . . . -
,
.
(
: Melammed, Introduction, 508),
,
. ,
, .
S. Lieberman-a, J 1971 ( ); : M. Edelmann,
., Early Hebrew manuscripts in facsimile, III. The Leiden
Yerushalmi part I, MS Leyden, Univ. Library, Scaliger 3, E.
S. Rosenthal-a, 1979.
: J. N. Epstein, Some Variae Lectiones in the Yerushalmi. I: The
Leiden MS (.), Tarbiz 5 (1933, 257272; 6 (1934) 3855; , Diqduqe
Jeruschalmi: IAL, 335606 ( 15, Melammed); S.
Liebermann, Hayerushalmi Kiphshuto, Mabo, 1521, J 1934; , Further
Notes on the Leiden Ms. of the Jerushalmi (.), Tarbiz 20 (1949) 107117;
E. Z. Melammed, MS Vatican as the Source for the Marginal Glosses in the
Leiden Manuscript of Talmud Yerushalmi (.), Tarbiz 50 (1980) 107127.
B. Elizur, Traces ofa Lost Page from Ms. Leiden of the Yerushalmi (.),
KS 63 (1990) 661668; , Le-nusah Yerushalmi Horayot, : Talmudic
Studies II 112; J. N. Epstein, Some Variae Lectiones in the Yerushalmi. I:
The Leiden MS (.), Tarbiz 5 (1933) 257272; 6 (1934) 3855 (= Studies
II 291325); , Diq-duqe Yerushalmi: IAL 335606 (
Shab 15, Melammed); S. Liebermann, Hayerushalmi Kiphshuto, J
1934 (NY-J 2008, . M. Katz, mit Addenda et Corrigenda), Mavo 1521;
, Further Notes on the Leiden Ms. of the Jerushalmi (.), Tarbiz
20 (1949) 107117 (= Studies 219229); E. Z. Melam-med, MS Vatican as
the Source for the Marginal Glosses in the Leiden Manuscript of Talmud
Yerushalmi (.), Tarbiz 50 (1980) 107127; L. Moscovitz, Double Readings
in the Yerushalmi Conflations and Glosses (.), Tarbiz 66 (1996) 187
221; Y. Sussmann, Before and after the Leiden Manuscript of the Talmud
Yerushalmi (.), Bar-Ilan 26 (1995) 203220; , Einleitung zur
Ausgabe des MS durch die Hebrische Sprachakademie, 940 ( ).
211
212
III.
)
.
; X
[Y. Sussmann, Tarbiz 43 (1973) 155 , Anm. 497; Sussmann
].
,
,
.
213
.
B. Ratner, Ahawth Zion
w-Jeruscholaim, 12 , Wilna 19011917, . J 1967,
[ , : V. Aptowitzer, MGWJ 52 (1908); 54 (1910); 60 (1916);
W. Bacher, REJ 43 (1901) 64 (1912)].
S. Lieberman, Emendations in Jerushalmi (.), Tarbiz 2
(1930) 106114, 235240, 380; 3 (1931) 337339 (= Studies, 165213);
; H.-J. Becker, Die Yerushalmi-Midraschim der Ordnung Zeraim in Yaaqov ibn Havivs En Yaqov, FJB 18
(1990) 71173 ( XVI , ); , Die YerushalmiZitate im Mishnakommentar des Shimshon aus Sens, Seder Zeraim,
FJB 20 (1993) 97173; 21 (1994) 131170; 22 (1995) 113181; 23
(1996) 129184; M. Katz, Yerushalmi Citations in Manuscripts of the
Bavli (.), Sidra 7 (1991) 2144.
)
: A. M. Habermann, Ha-Talmud ha-Jeruschalmi,
R. Rabbinovicz, Maamar al Hadpasat ha-Talmud, J 1952, 203222;
Bokser, 151 .
. , 1523 [
. I. Z. Feintuch, On the Talmud Yerushalmi, Venice
214
III.
215
)
J. Neusner, The Talmud of the
Land of Israel, 35 , Chicago 19821994 ( T. Zahavy; R.
Brooks; R.S. Sarason; I. J. Mandelbaum; A.J.
Avery-Peck; M. S. Jaffee; R. Brooks; B. M. Bokser, L. H.
Schiffman; J. Neusner; 35, Introduction: Taxonomy).
Neusner
Preliminary Translation. :
J. Neusner, ., In the Margins of the Yerushalmi. Glosses on the
English Translation, Chico 1983.
( , , ;
;
Neusner, ) : The Talmud of the Land of Israel. An Academic Commentary,
31 , A 1998; ( Academic
Commentary) J. Neusner, The Talmud of the Land of Israel.
A Complete Outline of the Second, Third, and Fourth Divisions, 8
, A 1996 ( - , Peabody, MA, 2009
; Neusner,
24).
1975
: Ch. Horowitz, Der Jerusalemer Talmud in deutscher bersetzung. I: Berakhot, 1975. : bersetzung des Talmud
Yerushalmi, . M. Hengel, P. Schfer . :
(1986, G. A. Wewers), (1995, Wewers F. G. Httenmeister),
(1985. Wewers), und (1996. R. Ulmer); (2009
Httenmeister); (2004 Httenmeister), (2004. A. Lehnardt);
(1995. F. Avemarie), (1990. Httenmeister), (1983 =
Dsseldorf 1963 Ch. Horowitz), x, , (2000, 2001, 2008,
Lehnardt); (1987. Httenmeister), (1983. Wewers), (1988
H.-P. Tilly); (2009. M. Morgenstern); (1998. Httenmeister),
(2008. B. Rebiger), (1995. Tilly), (1983. = Dsseldorf 1957.
Horowitz); (19801984, Wewers); (2006,
Morgenstern). , .
: H. W. Guggenheimer, The
Jerusalem Talmud. Edition, Translation, and Commentary. First Order:
Zeraim, 5 , B 20002003; Third Order: Nasim (einschlielich
Nidda), 5 , B 20042008; Fourth Order: Neziqin, 3 , B
20082011 (. , ).
216
III.
6.
: Bokser 225249; Ginzberg, Mavo 90132; S. Lieberman, The
Old Commentators of the Yerushalmi (.), A. Marx, NY 1950,
287319; Melammed, Introduction 515534; J. Rubinstein, Quntras hashalem shel mefarshe ha-Yerushalmi, im Anhang zur pT-Ausgabe NY 1948;
I. Twersky, Rabad of Pos-quires, Phil. 21980.
,
(. . 53 ) VII :
II, 2cd, VII, 36c, ,
, VII .
, ,
.
, (. A. Lehnardt,
Pereq Zeraim eine Schrift aus der Zeit des Talmud Yerushalmi
Text, bersetzung und Kommentar, FJB 30, 2003, 5789). (
750. ),
217
,
: , ,
, B. M. Lewin, J 1933, . 1973,
X ,
(
); . , XI (. A. J. Friezler,
Jachaso schel Rabbenu Chananel li-Jeruschalmi be Ferusch le-Babli,
Nib ha-Midraschija, TA 1972, 126134). . XI , (S. Lieberman, Hilkhot ha
Yerushalmi le-ha-Rambam, NY 1947). XII
- (. E. Prisman, 4 , J 1965)
, , (E. E.
Urbach, The Tosafists, 543 ).
a a a , . . (XIII )
. . ; A. Schreiber
(Sofer), Treatise Shekalim with two Commentaries of Early Rabbinic
Authorities, NY 1954; E. E. Urbach
: KS 31 (1955) 325328.
, .
, ,
1540. ,
(. . 211).
. . (15531600, ), ( 1860), , , ,
(. I. Franncus, Talmud Jeruschalmi Massekhet Betsa im
Perusch ... Rabbenu Elazar Azikri, NY 1967, ).
( 15251595) ,
: Jefe Mare, V 1590 [M. Benayahu,
R. Samuel Yakke Ashkenazi and Other Commentators of Midrash
Rabba. Some Biographical and Bibliographical Details (.), Tarbiz
42 (1972) 419460, 428430].
(o 15901665, ) : , 1662 ( : Jeruschalmi Zeraim, J 1972), 1749. .
,
K 1610. .
. (o 16501720):
, Amsterdam 1710; , , F 1742.
.
218
III.
( 1780, ),
: , -. Amsterdam 1754, ;
Livorno 1770, ; .
, , 17041762: -; (
). Dessau 1742, B 1757, 17601762.
.
,
. ;
, ,
. K. Kahana, Le-Cheqer Beure haGRA
li-Jeruschalmi we-la-Tosefta, TA 1957.
, : Jehoschua
Isaak Schapiro, Noam Jeruschalmi, 4 , Wilna 18631869, .,
2 , J 1968; Abraham Krochmal, Jeruschalaim ha-Benuja, Lemberg
1867, . J 1971; Josef Engel, Kommentare zu Zeraim, Giljon haSchas, W 1924, . : Talmud Jeruschalmi. Zeraim, J 1972. . : Haschlama li-Jeruschalmi,
Wilna 1928, . J 1971 ( : Schitta mequbbetset al
ha-Jeruschalmi). S. Goren, HaJeruschalmi ha-meforasch. I Berakhot, J 1961,
e , , Ginzberg-a Liebermana .
( ):
I. Lewy, Introduction and Commentary to Talmud Yerushalmi, BQ.
IVI, J 1970 [= . Interpretation des 1. (2. etc.) Abschnittes des
palst. Talmud-Traktat Nesikin ( ),
Jb des jd.-theol. Seminars Breslau 18951914]. . E. Urbach, Der
Einflu des Seminars auf das Studium des Jerusalemischen Talmuds
(.), : G. Kirsch, ., Das Breslauer Seminar, Tb. 1963, 175
185, 177182.
Saul Liebermann, Hayerushalmi Kiphshuto, Part I, Vol. I: Sabbath
Erubin Pesahim, J 1934 ( ); , Kommentar zu
Yerushalmi Neziqin, . E. S. Rosenthal, J 1983.
.
Z. W. Rabinovitz, Shaare Torat Erets Jisrael. Notes and Comments
on the Yerushalmi, .
E. Z. Melammed, J 1940 [ ,
G. Allon-a, Tarbiz 12 (1940) 8895].
L. Ginzberg, A Commentary of the Palestinian Talmud. A Study
of the Development of the Halakah and Haggadah in Palestine and
219
IV.
: Ch. Albeck, Mavo 452575; N. Aminoah, The redaction
of the tractate Qiddushin in the Babylonian Talmud (.), TA 1977; ,
The Redaction of the Tractate Betza, Rosh-Hashana and Ta anith in the
Babylonian Talmud (.), TA 1986; N. Brll, Die Entstehungsgeschichte
des babylonischen Talmuds als Schriftwerkes, Jb fr jd. Geschichte
und Literatur 2 (1876) 1123; Y. Elman, Orality and the Redaction of the
Babylonian Talmud, Oral Tradition 14 (1999) 5299; J. N. Epstein, IAL 9270;
Abr. Goldberg, The Babylonian Talmud, in Safrai, I 323345; A. Goldberg,
Der Diskurs im babyl. Talmud. Anregungen fr eine Diskursanalyse, FJB 11
(1983) 145 (= Studien II 263296); D. Goodblatt, The Babylonian Talmud,
ANRW II 19,2, B-NY 1979, 257336 (. : J. Neusner, ., The Study
II 120199, ANRW, ); D.
Halivni, Introduction to Sources and Traditions. Studies in the Formation
of the Talmud (.), J 2009; L. Jacobs, The Talmudic Argument. A study in
Talmudic reasoning and methodology, C 1984; , Structure and form
in the Babylonian Talmud, C 1991; R. Kalmin, Sages, Stories, Authors, and
Editors in Rabbinic Babylonia, A 1994; , The formation and character
of the Babylonian Talmud, CHJ IV 840876; J. Kaplan, The Redaction of
the Babylonian Talmud, NY 1933, . J 1973; D. Kraemer, The Mind of
the Talmud. An Intellectual History of the Bavli, NY-O 1990 (. Y. Elman,
JQR 84, 1993, 261282); J. N. Lightstone, The Rhetoric of the Babylonian
Talmud, Its Social Meaning and Context, Waterloo (Ontario) 1994; E. Z.
Melammed, Introduction 319397; L. Moscovitz, Talmudic Reasoning. From
Casuistics to Conceptualization, Tb. 2002; J. Neusner, Judaism: The Classical
Statement. The Evidence of the Bavli, Chicago 1986; , Invitation to the
Talmud. A Teaching Book. Revised and Expanded Edition, Binghamton
2000; ., ., Formation; , Language as Taxonomy. The Rules for
Using Hebrew and Aramaic in the Babylonian Talmud, A 1990; , The
Rules of Composition of the Talmud of Babylonia, A 1991; , The Bavlis
One Voice. Types and Forms of Analytical Discourse and their Fixed Order
of Appearance, A 1991; , Decoding the Talmuds Exegetical Program,
A 1992; , The Bavlis Massive Miscellanies, A 1992; , The Bavlis
Unique Voice. A Systematic Comparison of the Talmud of Babylonia and the
Talmud of the Land of Israel, 7 , A 1993; , The Initial Phases
of the Babylonian Talmud, 4 , A 1995; , Introduction 182220;
, Judaism 283339; , The Readers Guide to the Talmud, L 2001;
, How the Talmud Works, L 2002 (
); , How the Bavli is Constructed, Lanham 2009; Z. W.
Rabinowitz, Schaare Torath Babel, J 1961; R. Reichman, Abduktives Denken
und talmudische Argumentation. Eine rechtstheoretische Annherung an
eine zentrale Interpretationsfigur im babylonischen Talmud, Tb. 2006; D.
221
1.
. . 193 . , . ,
,
. - 85 ,
. ,
( )
.
. ,
: , ;
( ),
, ,
( I, II, IV);
.
? ,
(IV ): (
) ;
... ()
( 24, b; 20, , ).
.
(B. M. Bokser, Samuels Commentary on the Mishnah I, L 1975, 4,
) (Sussmann, Babylonian
Sugiyot, 316:
).
?
,
222
IV.
,
, , ,
:
, .
, : ,
110, , ,
.
( ) 2.900 ,
. ,
( , , ).
,
(
). ,
( ). ,
, 5557b (.
IV, 9, 55bc), 7375b
, 27b28 , 55b58 (. ).
, , 10b17 (. )
1113 (. ).
.
: ( , ),
, , , , , , .
.
, .
2. :
: 157b,
, ,
. 86 :
. , .
223
.
,
.
8,
240 , ( ) 280 . I, , II, 499. .
86 (
, ). ,
:
6, II (), ().
, ,
, :
.
- ( 175b)
. :
, .
( ) ()
. ,
. 424. ( :
427. ; , 93). , 13. 499.
, , (, 95).
( ; Goodblatt, 309,
: ,
)
(, 97). ( : )
.
,
,
(, 97).
.
;
, ,
. ,
,
( , );
( ,
).
224
IV.
.
(
). , ,
86 157b, :
( -, . Cohen, 27).
, ( 500. ) : ,
(, 33).
: , ;
.
.
E. Berkowits (EJ, XV, 760762), ,
, VI ,
Epstein Albeck.
(, 99),
(
) , ,
.
.
. , 157b
, .
,
,
.
. ,
.
3.
)
J. Neusner : , ; -
225
,
, (The Rules, 190);
... , ...
...
(The Bavlis One Voice,
460 ).
,
(, 464). Neusner
.
, , .
J. N. Epstein (IAL, 12; Melammed,
Introduction, 426 ), ,
, ,
, , ,
, , : (IAL, 12).
Epstein
IAL
( ).
, , , ,
,
(Urbach, The Tosafists, 561).
.
, (
, ) :
, (. L. Jacobs, Tyku.
The unsolved problem in the Babylonian Talmud. A study in literary
analysis and form of the Talmudic Argument, LoNY 1981), ,
, ; ,
,
. ,
,
[. Epstein,
A Grammar of Babylonian Aramic (.), J 1960, 1416; IAL 54,
7274; Melammed, Introduction, 464470].
( , 6b)
. I. Halevy (Dorot, III, 4850),
226
IV.
.
( : B. M. Lewin, Otzar haGaonim XI, J 1942, 512: ,
),
, ,
. .
, , Z. W. Rabinowitz (Schaare
Torath Babel, 299310): XI ,
.
;
, . ,
; ,
,
.
( I. Lewy ,
74); ,
(
; De Vries, Mechqarim, 231).
,
: A. Weiss (MGWJ 73, 186189; 83, 261276; The
Bab. Talmud as a Literary Unit, 46128) B. De Vries (Mechqarim,
223238) . A. Weiss,
, ,
; ; . De Vries,
,
(Mehqarim, 237 )
; , Weiss
.
J. N. Epstein
. ,
(De Vries :
!);
, , -
227
(IAL,
5471, 7283, 131144).
.
,
; -
. ,
, . Rabinwitz
, ;
. E. S. Rosenthal [The Renderings of TB
Tractate Temura (.), Tarbiz 58 (1988) 317356] .
; ( ), , ( ),
() .
.
)
1)
: . . 166 M. Schachter-a
S. Zeitlin-a; B. M. Bokser, Samuels Commentary on the Mishnah. Its Nature, Forms and Content. Part One: Mishnayot in the Order of Zeraim, L
1975; , Post Mishnaic Judaism in Transition. Samuel on Berakhot and
the Beginning of Gemara, Chico 1980; J. Florsheim, Rav Hisda as Exegetor
of Tannaitic Sources (.), Tarbiz 41 (1971) 2448; J. Fraenkel, Ha Gufa
Qashya. Internal Contradictions in Talmudic Literature (.), Tarbiz 42
(1972) 266301; Abr. Goldberg, The Use of the Tosefta and the Baraitha of
the School of Samuel by the Babylonian Amora Rava for the Interpretation
of the Mishna (.), Tarbiz 40 (1970) 144157; M. Zucker, Ha-Chasore
Mechasra ba-Talmud, A. Schwarz, W 1926, 4753.
. , , .
, ;
,
(. ITM, 166 ). ,
228
IV.
. III
,
, .
.
,
, . ,
(. M. Zucker; Epstein, ITM, 595672). : , ,
.
,
(. J. Fraenkel). J. Florsheim
: .
,
.
; ,
...
, (Tarbiz 41, . 48).
2)
: . . 205206; Albeck, Mavo 4450;
Bacher, TT 222234; S. Friedman, Ha-baraitot ba-talmud ha-bavli weyahasan le-maqbilotehen she-ba-Tosefta, Dimitrovsky 163201; ,
Towards a Characterization of Babylonian Baraitot: ben Tema and ben
Dortai (.), : Neti ot Le-David. Jubilee Volume for D.Weiss Halivni,
. Y. Elman, E. B.Halivni, Z.A. Steinfeld, J 2004, 195274 (
70b ); S. Goldsmith, The Role of the Tanya Nami
Hakhi Baraita, HUCA 73 (2002), 133156; Goodblatt 286288; J. Hauptman,
Development of the Talmudic Sugya by Amoraic and Post-Amoraic
Amplification ofa Tannaitic Proto-Sugya, HUCA 58 (1987) 227250; ,
Development of the Talmudic Sugya: Relationship between Tannaitic and
Amoraic Sources, Lanham 1988; L. Jacobs, Are there fictitious baraitot in the
Babylonian Talmud?, HUCA 42 (1971) 185196; Melammed, Introduction
258270 = Zusammenfassung von: , Halachic Midrashim of the
Tannaim in the Talmud Babli (.), J 21988; , Introduction 392394.
407412; A. Weiss, SLA 167171.
, ,
(. . 183 ,
286).
229
. ,
;
, . : ,
.
, (Goodblatt, 287).
( ) . , ,
.
, ( , .
, , 59b; . III, 1, 81c).
,
, :
. ,
; , J. Hauptman
;
,
.
,
;
. , ,
,
.
(. 105, B. M. Lewin-a, Otzar
ha-Gaonim III, J 1930, 104, I. H. Weiss, Dor
III, 195 ). A. Weiss (The Talmud in its Development, 3563)
,
. , , L. Jacobs:
.
3)
, ,
.
, ,
,
230
IV.
.
.
(Melammed, Introduction, 296311, 384391). ,
,
(
. 222; 2, 20 52;
23, 42 6b,
, .; . A. Weiss, SLA, 256259,
276292).
.
(
, Abr. Goldberg, :
Safrai I, 336, Vatican 134 Sridei
Bavli); ,
[. D. Brner-Klein, Eine babylonische
Auslegung der Esther-Geschichte, F 1991; G. Stemberger, Midrasch
in Babylonien. Am Beispiel von Sota 9b14a, Henoch 10, 1988, 183
203; D. Kraemer, Scripture Commentary in the Babylonian Talmud;
Primary or Secondary Phenomenon, AJSR 14 (1989) 115; E. Segal,
The Babylonian Esther Midrash. A Critical Commentary, 3 , A
1994; G. Stemberger, Midrasch in Babylonien. Am Beispiel von Sota
9b14a, Henoch 10, 1988, 183203].
; ,
, .
( -).
4)
: N. Aminoah, Qite Talmud mi-siddur qadum be-massekhet
Rosh Ha-Shana, E. Z. Melammed, Ramat Gan 1982, 185197; Bacher,
TT 506523; Z. M. Dor, Teachings; Epstein, IAL 290312; Abr. Goldberg,
Palestinian Law in Babylonian Tradition, as Revealed in a Study of Pereq
Arvei Pesahim (.), Tarbiz 33 (1963) 337348; A. M. Gray, A Talmud
in Exile: The Influence of Yerushalmi Avodah Zarah on the Formation of
Bavli Avodah Zarah, Providence, R. I. 2005; P. Hay-man, From Tiberias to
Mehoza: redactorial and editorial processes in amoraic Babylonia, JQR 93
231
. ( -, : N. Sacks, J 1969,
I, 198), ,
, . M. S. Jaffee suggestive evidence zu finden, that the Yerushalmi, in more
or less its extant form, shapes the Babylonians conception of their
own task and, moreover, supplies the dominant exegetical themes
appropriated by them for amplification or revision (. 7);
. , J.
Neusner ,
(Judaism: The Classical Statement, 75).
,
.
(. Epstein,
IAL, 290292);
, , .
, , .;
(: Bacher, TT, 311317, 477505) .
( , ), (. . 208).
: ( , 18b),
. . ( , 45b) . .
( , 66).
.
232
IV.
:
, , ,
o (. Z. M. Dor).
(. Goldberg) , , , (Dor, ; Bacher, TT; Epstein, IAL;
Melammed, Introduction; S. Friedman, A Critical Study of Yevamot X
with a Methodological Introduction [h], Texts and Studies. Analecta
Judaica, . H. Z. Dimitrovsky, NY 1977, 275441, v. a. 283321).).
( IV, 9, 55b, 1, 1) , , , ,
5557b,
(. P. S. Alexander, Bavli Berakhot 55a57b: The
Talmudic Dreambook in Context, JJS 46, 1995, 230248).
)
;
, (A. Weiss, The
Bab. Talmud as a Literary Unit, 256),
,
;
, (. A. Weiss,
SLA, 117 ). ,
.
, ,
J. Neusner- (
D. W. Halivni-), ,
, (The Bavlis One Voice,
461). ,
.
( ) .
V
.
233
. :
, ,
[ , a
, Bokser ; . D. Rosenthal, Pirqa de
Abbaye (TB Rosh Ha-Shana II) (.), Tarbiz 46 (1976) 97109,
II, ,
;
, , , 11
b, . ; . A. Weiss, SLA,
221225].
(. Albeck, Mabo, 557575; : Goodblatt,
289293) .
()
.
, ,
, . ,
,
( : --; :
De Vries, Mechqarim, 200214).
ikka de-amri, ,
, ( : ), :
,
(Albeck,
Mabo, 573 ; : A. Weiss, Mechqarim, 160212).
,
[ , 7375b; .
G. Stemberger, Mnchhausen und die Apokalyptik, JSJ 20 (1989) 61
83]. , ,
(. N. Epstein; . Aminoaha). ,
. J. Kaplan
, , ,
, . -
234
IV.
Weiss ( , ,
) .
, (SLA, 1);
, , , .
.
( . , , .
, , ) ,
,
; ,
. ,
.
. ,
;
.
,
. . ,
(
, Albeck, Mabo, 577; . : G. G. Porton, : Neusner,
., Formation, 131);
S. Friedman (6th WCJS III, 390). (De Vries, Mechqarim, 194)
.
. ,
, . ,
,
. Ch. Albeck
.
, . ,
.
,
.
: Ch. Albeck, Mavo 576601 (. G. G. Porton
Neusner, ., Formation 127133); Arye Cohen, Rereading the Talmud.
Gender, Law and the Poetics of Sugyot, A 1998; Avinoam Cohen, On the
non-chronological Location of Mar Bar Rav Ashis Statements in Babylonian
Talmud Sugyot (.), Sidra 2 (1986) 4966; S. Friedman, Some Structural
235
)
: T. R. Bard J. Neusner, ., Formation 6174; A. Cohen, On
the Phrase La schmia li klomar la sbira li in the Babylonian Talmud (.),
Tarbiz 53 1983) 467472; J. E. Ephrathi, The Sevoraic Period; Y. Etz-Haim,
Saboraic Material as a Factor in the Development of Non-Identical Parallel
Sugiot (.), Michtam le-David, D. Ochs, Ramat-Gan 1978, 137152;
I. Francus, Additions and Parallels in T.B.Bava Qamma VII (.), Bar-Ilan
12 (1974) 4363; S.Friedman, Glosses and Additions in TB Bava Qamma
VIII (.), Tarbiz 40 (1970) 418443; , zur Sugia genannte Artikel; D.
Goodblatt 294 . 314318; R. Kalmin, The Redaction of the Babylonian
Talmud: Amoraic or Saboraic?, Cincinnati 1989; H. Klein, Ge-mara and
Sebara, JQR 38 (1947) 6791; , Gemara Quotations in Sebara, JQR 43
(1952) 341363; , Some Methods of Sebara, JQR 50 (1959) 124146;
B. M. Lewin, Rabbanan Savorae we-Talmudam, J 1937; E. Z. Melammed,
Introduction 473478; J. L. Rubenstein, ., Creation and Composition; E.
Segal, Case Citation 122 ; J. S. Spiegel, Later (saboraic) additions in the
Babylonian Talmud (.), . TA 1975; , Comments
and Late Additions in the Babylonian Talmud (.), : M. A. Friedman,
A. Tal, G. Brin, ., Studies in Talmudic Literature, TA 1983, 91112; A.
Weiss, The Literary Activities of the Saboraim (.), J 1953.
, , , . .
, ,
.
500. 589. , 100
, 689. .
236
IV.
, ,
( ), ,
VI , o :
(H. Graetz, Geschichte der Juden V,
Le 41909, 398; . I. H. Weiss, Dor IV, 3 ).
,
500. .
: ,
, ,
,
. J. N. Epstein :
(),
... ,
, , .
, (IAL, 12).
. (: Ephrathi, 7481)
. J. Kaplan A.
Weiss
500. . , ,
(, 9), , .
(, 71),
, ,
.
.
N. Brll
. A. Weiss
:
, ,
. , S. Friedman-a I. Francus-a, Weiss . ,
,
(Friedman, Glosses); .
, D. Halivni (Sources II,
Einfhrung) . ,
237
238
IV.
239
4.
,
.
. ;
. . , ,
(. U. Fuchs, The role of the Geonim in the textual
transmission of the Babylonian Talmud, ., J 2003).
, () ,
VIII . (
) ; A. Marx [JQR 1 (1910)
279285], N.
Pereferkowitsch-a (St. Petersburg 1909).
. ,
, ,
.
-
. S. Liebermann (Shkiin, J 21970)
.
. 1263. ( ), ,
;
: 1578/1579. , , .
:
. ()
; , . , ,
, -
240
IV.
.
1835. , ,
.
, . ,
, , ,
, 1708. , . ., , A. Berliner, Censur und Confiscation hebrischer Bcher im Kirchenstaate, F 1891; M. Carmilly-Weinberger,
Censorship and freedom of expression in Jewish history, NY 1977; M. Krupp,
Der Anfang der Hisronot ha-Schass-Literatur. Christliche Talmudzensur
und ihre jdische berwindung, : G. Stemberger, B 2005, 449462; W.
Popper, The Censorship of Hebrew Books, NY 1899, . 1969; A. RazKrakotzkin, The Censor, the Editor, and the Text. The Catholic Church and
the Shaping of the Jewish Canon in the Sixteenth Century, Phil. 2007; I.
Sonne, Expurgation of Hebrew Books, NY 1943, . : Ch. Berlin, .,
Hebrew Printing and Bibliography, NY 1976, 199241.
)
X : - ( - ) , 773. o
, ( : B.
M. Lewin, Otzar ha-Gaonim I, Haifa 1928, 20). [ JQR 18 (1906) 401] 953.
, (842845.
) . A. Marx [JQR
18 (1906) 770] ; , S.
Abramson (Tractate Abodah Zarah, NY 1957, XIII, Anm. 1)
.
500 (Mischne Tora,
vol. XVI, J 1965, 201). (Milchamot Adonai BQ, 85b;
( , , 1922)
( X e).
.
, (
1242. ,
).
M. Krupp, Safrai, I, 346366. S. Friedman, The Manuscripts of
the Babylonian Talmud: A Typology Based Upon Orthographic and
241
242
IV.
243
. R. Rabbinovitz
: Diqduqe Soferim. Variae Lectiones in Mischnam et in
Talmud Babylonicum, 15 , M 18681886; vol. 16 Przemysl 1897;
. , NY 1960. ,
, ( ); , , .
: M. S. Feldblum, Dikduke Sopherim. Tractate Gittin, NY 1966;
H. Malter, The Treatise Taanit of the Babylonian Talmud, NY 1930,
. J 1973; Diqduqe Soferim ha-Schalem
Complete Israeli Talmud Institute (. ).
B. M. Lewin-a, Otzar ha-Gaonim, 13 , HaifaJ, 19281943; Otsar ha Geonim le-Messekhet Sanhedrin,
. H. Z. Taubes, J 1966. . J. Brody, Sifrut ha-Geonim we-haTeqst ha-Talmudi, : Talmudic Studies I, 237303.
244
IV.
)
R. Rabbinovicz (Maamar al
hadpasat ha-Talmud, M 1866, vol. I Diqduqe Soferim,
1877; J 1952, , : A. M. Haberman); M. J.
Heller, Printing the Talmud. A History of the Earliest Printed Editions
of the Talmud, NY 1992; , Printing the Talmud. A History of
the Individual Treatises Printed from 17001750, L 1999; S. L. Mintz
G. M. Goldstein, ., Printing the Talmud: From Bomberg to
Schottenstein, NY 2005.
1480.
;
. . Z. Dimitrovsky, ., Sridei bavli
Fragments form Spanish and Portuguese incunabula and sixteenth
century printings of the Babylonian Talmud and Alfasi, 2 , NY
1979. () 1516. 1521.
; (1521).
1484.
1519. ,
[E. N. Adler, Talmud Printing before Bomberg, D. Simonsen, Kopenhagen 1923; 8184; A. M. Haberman, HaMadpisim Bene Soncino, W 1933; M. Marx, Gershom (Hieronymus)
Soncinos Wanderyears in Italy, 14981527. Exemplar Judaicae Vitae,
HUCA 11 (1936) 427500].
, 1520. 1523. (. 1968); 1531. .
:
, ;
b.
,
,
. . A. M. Habermann, The printer Daniel Bomberg and the
list of books published by his press (.), SafedTA 1978.
, : M. A. Justiniani, V 15461551;
Basel 15701580, (J. Prijs, Der Basler
Talmuddruck, 15781580, Olten 1960); 16021605,
1579. ,
; 16441648, Immanuel Benveniste,
16171639;
, 17201722 (17141717. ,
),
245
.
, 18801886
(. A. M. Haberman, Peraqim be-toldot ha-madpisim ha-ibrim weinjane sefarim, 14761896, J 1978; :
D. Choen, He-Aqov le-Mishor, J 1993).
Institute for the Complete Israeli Talmud 1972.
, , . ( ): , . M. Herschler, 2 , 19721977; ,
. A. Liss, 2 , 19771979; , . A. Liss, 3 , 1983
1989; , . M. Herscler, 2 , 19851991. Sota, . A. Liss,
2 , 19771979; Git, . H. Porush, 3 , 19992009.
A. Steinsaltz ;
, , . : 44 , 19672010;
: NY 1988 ( ).
: , . H. Malter, Phil. 1928 (.
1978), editio major 1930 ( ; Malter , ), .
1967. 1973; , . M. S. Feldblum, NY 1966; , . E.
Z. Melammed, J 1952; , . M. N. Zobel H. Z. Dimitrovsky,
TAJ 1960; , . S. Abramson, J 1957. S. J. Friedman, Talmud
Arukh. BT Bava Mezi a VI. Critical Edition with Comprehensive
Commentary (.), NY 19901997.
)
I. Epstein, ., The Babylonian Talmud. Translated into English
with notes, glossary and indices, 35 , Lo 19351952, 18
Lo 1961 ; - , 36
( Minor Tractates Indices), Lo 19601990.
J. Neusner, The Babylonian Talmud. A Translation and
Commentary, 22 + - , Peabody, MA, 2005 ( The Talmud of Babylonia. An Academic Commentary, 36
46 , A 19941999).
, , .
246
IV.
5.
() VIII ,
, ,
,
.
.
.
,
.
, , .
. 750.
(. . 216).
, , ,
,
247
. 800.
, ,
[ B. M. Lewin: Geniza Fragments: I. Chapters of
Ben Baboj (.), Tarbiz 2 (1930) 383404; . J. N. Epstein, ,
411 ; S. Spiegel, Le-paraschat ha-polmos schel Pirqoi Ben
Baboi, H. A. Wolfson, j , 1965, 243274]. IX
-
; ,
.
, .
- (X )
,
,
.
, .
.
XVIII j ,
(. Ginzberg, Mabo, 88110).
6.
,
. :
)
,
, (.
Assaf, Geonim, 147154). , -
( XVI e); A. Marx, D. Hoffmann, B
1914, 196 , 205, 210 [S. Abramson, On Darkhei
ha-Talmud, Attributed to R. Saadya Gaon (.), KS 52 (1976) 381
382, . ;
. S. Abramson, Injanut be-sifrut ha-Geonim, J 1974, 164173]. , -
248
IV.
. 148
, .
S. Abramson, R. Samuel Hofnis Introduction to the Talmud,
421423, ; .,
Min ha-pereq ha-hamishi shel Mavo ha-Talmud le-Rav Shmuel ben
Hofni, Sinai 88, 1981, 193218; , Rabbi Shmuel B. Chofni Liber
Prooemium Talmudis. Textum Arabicum Edidit et Versione Hebraica, Introductione Notisque Instruxit, J 1990 ( 141144; 143 Sefer A. Eben-Shoshan, J 1985, 1365; . ,
S. Lieberman Memorial Volume, . S. Friedman, NY-J 1993, 233
262); M. Assis, Linguistic Aspects of Chapter 143 of R. Shmuel ben
Hofni Gaons Introduction to the Talmud, Le. 56 (1991) 2743; E.
Roth, A Geonic Fragment Concerning the Oral Chain of Tradition,
., Tarbiz 26, 1956 ., 410420.
)
.
: S. Assaf, Teshuvot ha-Geonim, 2 , J 1927
1929; A. Harkavy, Responsen der Geonim, B 1887; B. M. Lewin, Otzar
ha-gaonim, 13 , HaifaJ 19281943; H. Z. Taubes, Otsar haGaonim le-Massekhet Sanhedrin, J 1966.
.
, .
S. Mirsky, ., Sheeltot de Rav Ahai Gaon, 5 , J
19591977; . S. Abramson, Tnyanot be-sifrut ha-Geonim, J 1974,
923; R. Brody, The Textual History of the Sheiltot,h, NY-J 1991;
, The Geonim 202215. S. Sasoon, ., Sefer Hala-chot
Pesuqot. Auctore R. Jehudai Gaon (Saec. VIII), J 1950; Faksimile
des Codex Sassoon 263 mit Einleitung von S. Abramson, J 1971; N.
Danzig, Introduction to Halakhot Pesuqot with A Supplement to
Halakhot Pesuqot (.), NY 1993; E. Hildesheimer, An Analysis of
the Structure of Halachot Pesukot (.), Michtam le-David,
D.Ochs, Ramat-Gan 1978, 153171; S.Morel, Meqorotaw shel Sefer
Halakhot Pesuqot: Nituah zurani, PAAJR 49, 1982, . 4195;
J. Qara, Hilkhot Trefot u-Shehita mi-Sefer Halakhot Pesuqot (.),
Le-Rosh Yosef, Y. Qafih, J 1995, 187225. J. Hildesheimer, .,
Halachoth Gedoloth nach dem Texte der Handschrift der Vaticana, B
1890; E. Hildesheimer, Sefer Halakhot Ge-dolot, 3 , J 19711988;
249
250
IV.
251
252
IV.
); J. Malchi, A Different Version of Rashis
Commentary to Tractate Berakhot (.), Alei Sefer 12 (1986) 6382; ,
Rashis Commentary to Tractate Berachot included in Sefer Haner of R.
Zecharyah Agamati, 17 (1992) 8595; H. Merhavya, Regarding the
Rashi Commentary to Helek (Talmud Bavli, Sanhedrin, Chap. XI) (.),
Tarbiz 33 (1963) 259286 ( J. N. Epstein .
, ; J.
Fraenkel, Rashis Methodology 304325); Z. A. Steinfeld, ., Rashi Studies
(.), Ramat Gan 1993; Ta-Shma I 4056.
, ,
( 19b) .
.
, :
J. N. Epstein, The Commentaries of R. Jehuda ben Nathan and the
Commentaries of Worms (.), Tarbiz 4 (1932) 1134, 153192, 295
; . E. Kupfer, ., Perusche ha-Talmud mi-Bet Midrascho
schel Raschi: Perusch Mass. Qidduschin, J 1977; A. Schreiber (Sofer),
Schne Peruschim Qadmonim al-Mass. Meila, J 1965.
( )
XII XIII .
.
( : . C.
Z. Dimitrovsky, On the Pilpulistic Method, S. W. Baron, J 1974,
111181) .
: , ( 29) ( ),
.
, ( ),
.
J. Faur, Tosafot ha-Rosh le-Massekhet Berakhot, PAAJR 33 (1965) .
4165; S.Fridman, Sefer Shaare Shalom, TA 1965; A.Schreiber ., .,
Tosfoth Chachmei Anglia, J 19681980 (, 1968; 1969; 1969;
, , 1970; , 1971; 1980); E. E. Urbach, The Tosafists;
, Die Entstehung und Redaktion unserer Tosafot, Jb Jd.-theol. Sem.
Breslau 1936; , Mi-tora-tam shel Hakhame Anglia mi-lifne ha-gerush,
I. Brodie . , Lo 1966, 156; Ta-Shma I 5892; B. Z. Wacholder,
Supplements to the Printed Edition of the Tosafot Yesanim, Yevamot, Chapter
I, HUCA 40/41 (1969), . 130.
253
( 1270. )
()
.
, J 1928/29, . J 1972; : M.
Hershler, ., Hiddushe ha-Ramban, J 1970. (I 1970: , ,
; II 1973: , , ; III 1976: , ; IV 1987: ,
, , ; V 1985: ; VI 2002: ). Ta-Shma II 2955.
, , (12491306), -, ( 1942. 1971, 28
, ; ; , ; . 13
, 19651978). G. Stern, Philosophy and Rabbinic Culture, Lo
2009, 70110; Ta-Shma II 158173.
. (12351310, ): Chidduschim, 3
, 1962. : H. Z. Dimitrovsky , Chiddusche
ha-Raschba, 11 , J 19811991.
: Tosafot ha-Rosch ha-Schalem, . S. Wilman,
3 , J 1987 (. Brooklyn 19711978); ,
.
(, 12501320): Chiddusche
ha-Ritba, . M. Goldstein , 15 , J 19741990 (,
, , , , , , , , , , , , , ,
, , , ); , . A. Halpern, Lo 1962; , . B. J.
Menat, J 1975; . 1958 (6 ).
(o 15201591/1594)
, 11 , 1963; . J. D. Ilan, Bene Beraq 1992 (,
, , , , , , , ), Z. Metzger, 13 ,
J 1997 (, , , , , , , , ). S. Toledano, The
Talmudic Methodology of Rabbi Bezalel Askenazi, the Author of the
Shitah Mekubbetzet (.), Tarbiz 78 (2008) 479520.
; :
, 1573; , 1631. ; , 1797; , 1837.
. . : M. Hershler, ., Ginze
Rischonim, J 1962. ( 1967. 3 : , , , , ).
Otzar Mefarshi Hatalmud, J 1971ff,
( , 1600.
). 1979. (, , ).
A. Freimann, List of the Early Commentaries on the Talmud (.),
L. Ginzberg, NY 1945, II, 323354; M. M. Kasher, J. Mandelbaum,
254
IV.
7.
: R. Chazan, The Condemnation of the Talmud Reconsidered
(12391248), PAAJR 55 (1988) 1130; , Daggers of Faith, Berkeley
1989; J. Cohen, The Friars and the Jews, Ithaca 1982; , Living Letters of
the Law. Ideas of the Jew in Medieval Christianity, Berkeley 1999, 317363;
G. Dahan, ., Le brlement du Talmud Paris 12421244, P 1999; F.
Delitzsch, Rohlings Talmudjude beleuchtet, Le 1881; S. Grayzel, The Church
and the Jews in the XlIIth Century, 2 , NY 19661989; I. A. Hellwing, Der
konfessionelle Antisemitismus im 19. Jh. in sterreich, W 1972 ( Rohling-
und Deckert-); H.-M. Kirn, Das Bild vom Juden im Deutschland des frhen
16. Jahrhunderts, Tb. 1989 ( J. Pfefferkorn-); Ch. Merchavia, The Church
versus Talmudic and Midrashic Literature (5001248) (.), J 1970; H.-G.
von Mutius, Die christlich-jdische Zwangsdisputation zu Barcelona. Nach
dem hebrischen Protokoll des Moses Nachmanides, F 1982; M. Orfali, De
Iudaicis erroribus ex Talmut de Jernimo de Santa Fe, Madrid 1987; ,
Talmud y Cristianismo. Historia y causas de un conflicto, Barcelona 1998; F.
Parente, The Index, the Holy Office, the Condemnation of the Talmud and
255
Publication of Clement VIIIs Index, : G. Fragnito, ., Church, Censureship and Culture in Early Modern Italy, C 2001, 163193; M. Pelli, The
Age of Haska-lah, L 1979, 4872 ( ); U. Ragacs, Mit Zaum
und Zgel mu man ihr Ungestm bndigen 23,9. Ein Beitrag zur
christlichen Hebraistik und antijdischen Polemik im Mittelalter, F 1997;
, Die zweite Talmuddisputation von Paris 1269, F 2001; S. Rappaport,
Christian Friends of the Talmud, I. Brodie, Lo 1967, I 335354; J.
Rembaum, The Talmud and the Popes: Reflections on the Talmud Trials of
the 1240s, Viator 13 (1982) 203223; J. M. Rosenthal, The Talmud on Trial.
The Disputation of Paris in the Year 1240, JQR 47 (1956) 5876. 145169; C.
Schulte, Die jdische Aufklrung, M 2002, 81118 (Maskilim); J. Shatzmiller,
La deuxime controverse de Paris, P 1994.
,
, .
146. 553. ;
deuterosis,
.
VI (886912) , , . . , VIII ,
;
( ,
, . D. Goldschmidt, J 1971, 111).
. 1244. ,
1236. . 1238. IX , 1240.
, 1242. .
IV 1247.
,
. 1263. , ,
, ,
, . Pugio Fidei ,
, ,
256
IV.
(1269?).
, ,
( , 14131414),
( IV ), ( , 1553. ,
) .
XVI , ,
je .
.
1509.
, ,
.
, 1559.
.
XVII : John Lightfoot,
Horac Hebraicae, C 1658, (H. L. Strack- ) P. Billerbeck-, Kommentar zum Neuen
Testament aus Talmud und Midrasch, 6 , M 19221961 (M.
Smith, Tannaitic Parallels to the Gospels, Phil. 1951, ;
D.
Instone-Brewer, Traditions of the Rabbis from the Era of the New Testament, I, Grand Rapids 2004; 6 ;).
J. Buxtorf-a, Lexicon chaldaicum, talmudicum et
rabbinicum, Basel 1639.
Entdecktes Judemthum, 2 , F 1700.
,
. , , ,
, ;
, . ,
1711. (Impressum Knigsberg)
, 1732. .
,
-
257
,
, (1839
1931, 1876. ) Der Talmudjude, Mnster 1871. ,
,
- ,
(18431901).
, ,
, . ,
, e, ,
.
. , , ,
(Der Talmud in
seiner Nichtigkeit, Warschau 1848). ,
.
,
- ,
.
,
ad acta.
V.
( )
( ,
). ,
, 1886, ;
.
.
: A. Cohen, .,
The Minor Tractates of the Talmud, 2 , Lo 1965, 21971.
: B. M. Lerner, The External Tractates, : Safrai, I, 367403.
1. ()
e: Finkelstein, Introductory Study to Pirke Abot, JBL 57 (1938)
1350; , Mavo le-Massekhtot Avot we-Avot de-Rabbi Natan, NY 1950; J.
Goldin, The two versions of Abot de Rabbi Nathan, HUCA 19 (1945) 97120;
, The Third Chapter of Abot De-Rabbi Nathan, HThR 58 O965) 365
386; , Reflections on the Tractate Aboth de RNathan (.), PAAJR
46 (1979) . 5965; M. Kister, Studies in Avot de-Rabbi Nathan.
Text, Redaction and Interpretation (.), J 1998; , Legends of the
Destruction of the Second Temple in Avot-De-Rabbi Nathan (.), Tarbiz
67 (1997) 483529; , Iyyun be-Avot deR. Natan A pereq 17-arikha wenaftule mesorot, Talmudic Studies III/2 703738; , EJ2 II 750751; J.
Neusner, Judaism and Story: The Evidence of the Fathers According to Rabbi
Nathan, Chicago 1992; , Form-Analytical Comparison in Rabbinic
Judaism. Structure and Form in The Fathers and The Fathers According
to Rabbi Nathan, A 1992; A. J. Saldarini, Scholastic Rabbinism. A Literary
Study of the Fathers According to R. Nathan, Chico 1982; J. W. Schofer, The
Making of a Sage. A Study in Rabbinic Ethics, Madison, WI, 2005; L. Zunz,
GV 114116.
: H.-J. Becker, ., Avot de-Rabbi Natan. Synoptische Edition
beider Versionen, Tb. 2006; , ., Geniza-Fragmente zu Avot deRabbi Natan, Tb. 2004 (30 14 : , , , ). Becker- S. Schechter-,
Aboth de Rabbi Nathan. Edited from Manuscripts with an Introduction,
Notes and Appendices (.), W 1887,
()
259
( B), , .
. .
(V 1550). S. Schechter
, (Oxford Neubauer
408; Epstein- 1509. , JTS NY 10484,
) . B
S. Taussig, Cod. Hebr. 222, Munich
(Neweh Schalom I, M 1872); S. Schechter
, e Parma De Rossi 327 Halberstam , Oxford Neubauer 2.635,
. H.-J. Becker ,
B , . : Kister, Studies 225237; Becker X-XVIII. Seldarini .
,
. , . , Schechter
: 111 (B 123) 1218 (B 2330)
, ,
. 2030
. 3141 (B 3648) ,
V, ;
(Schechter, XVI ). Goldin Saldarini
Schechter-, . ( ,
D. Hoffmann, Die erste Mischna und die Controversen der Tannaim,
B 1882, 27), (Zunz, GV, 114; Albeck,
Einfhrung, 410), .
260
V.
;
. ,
.
, (
B). L. Finkelstein (Mabo, 4 ; Goldin Saldarini) .
S. Schechter (XXXXIV) B
, Goldin (The two versions),
Finkelstein (JBL 57, 16, 39), je
.
, B (The two versions, 98
).
. .
,
.
. , , .
. VII IX (Zunz, GV, 116:
),
. , , , J. Goldin : III IV ,
(The Fathers, XXI).
, . B
( VIII )
; (Schechter, XXIV),
. M. B. Lerner
B III , ,
Bregman ( 38
36), ...
VII VIII (378),
. Kister (Studies 217222),
,
( V VIII ,
), . H.-J. Becker, ,
261
; (
) a
.
2.
: M. Higger, Masseket Soferim, NY 1937; , Seven Minor
Treatises ... and Treatise Soferim II ( ), NY 1930; J.
Mller, Masechet Soferim. Der thalmudische Tractat der Schreiber, Le 1878
( ); O. Ben Ifa, Massekheth Soferim
ou le trait gaonique des Scribes, Di-son 1977 (Mller- ). D. Reed Blank, Soferim: A Commentary to Chapters 1012 and a Reconsideration of the Evidence, , JThS, NY 1998; , Its Time
to Take Another Look at Our Little Sister Soferim: A Bibliographical Essay,
JQR 90 (1999) 126; E. Fleischer, Eretz-Israel Prayer and Prayer Rituals as
Portrayed in the Geniza Documents (.), J 1988, 199202; M. M. Kasher,
Torah Shelemah 29: The Script of the Torah and its Characters (.),
J 1978, 9499; R. Langer, Early Medieval Celebrations of Torah in the Synagogue: A Study of the Rituals of the Seder Rav Amram Gaon and Massekhet
Soferim (.), Kenishta2 (2003), 99118; I. W. Slotki,
A. Cohen, The Minor Tractates I; Zunz, GV 100
(Derashot 275277, Albeck);
: H. Bardtke, Wissensch. Zeitschrift Leipzig 1952/53,
3149.
,
( ) . ()
: 15 ; 69 ;
1021 . E. Fleischer (199202, passim),
,
( 242, . 105);
, ,
. Reed Blank.
1021 (, 19, Fleischer- ) , , ,
.
( ),
262
V.
3.
e: N. Brll, Die talmudischen Traktate ber Trauer um Verstorbene,
Jahrbcher I (1874) 157; M. Higger, Treatise Semachot, NY 1931 (
); Ch. M. Horovitz, Uralte Toseftas Teile 23, Mainz 1890 (
); D. Zlotnick, The Tractate Mourning,
New Haven 1966 (, , ); , EJ, XIV,
1138 ; M. Klotz, Der talmudische Traktat Ebel Rabbati, B 1890 ( 14, ); Zunz, GV, 94.
, () ,
()
, ,
,
(). 24, 26b,
28 ;
( -
; o );
.
(IX ) :
;
III;
(Otzar ha-Gonim VIII, J 1938, 95).
,
1523. .
()
263
VIII (a , Brll). , ,
.
, , ,
(Zlotnick: III ),
(E. M. Meyers, The Use of Archaeology in
Understanding Rabbinic Materials, N. N. Glatzer, L 1975, 2842,
93 ; , Jewish Ossuaries: Reburial and Rebirth, R 1971).
. (S. Zutarti) . M. B. Lerner, 390.
4.
: Ch. Albeck, Mavo 601604; V. Aptowitzer, Le trait de Kalla,
REJ 57 (1909) 239248; D. Brodsky, A Bride without Blessing: A Study in the
Redaction and Content of Massekhet Kallah and Its Gemara, Tb. 2006; B. De
Vries, The date of compilation of the tractate Kalla rabbati (.), 4th WCJS,
J 1967, 131 (. : , Mehqarim 259262); Y. Epstein, Studies in Massekhet Kalla Rabbati. Text, Redaction and Period, ,
J 2009.
Text: N. N. Coronel, Hamisha Quntarsim. Commentarios quinque..., W
1864 ( ); M. Higger, Massektot Kallah, NY 1936;
M. Friedmann, Pseudo-Seder Eliahu zuta, W 1904, 1319 (
SER SEZ, J 1960).
(), ,
, . 114, 10b 59b .
,
;
(Albeck; Goodblatt, Instruction,
157159). Higger, 13,
. , , (VIII ),
(M. B. Lerner, 395: ... ... ). Brodsky, , 12 280. 400, .
, Coronel Halberstam-Epstein, ,
( ); 12 , 8 -
264
V.
VI ( ),
. Friedmann (15)
(4); De Vries, , ,
. ,
(Aptowitzer) .
5. ()
: A. Epstein, Qadmoniot 104106; S. Krauss, Le trait talmudique Drch r, REJ 36 (1898) 2746; 205221; 37 (1898) 4564; . W.
Bacher, REJ 37 (1899) 299303; Zunz, GV 116118.
: M. Higger, The treatises Derek Erez, Pirke ben Azzai, Tosefta Derek erez, edited from MSS with an introduction, notes, variants and
translation, NY 1935, . J 1970.
: M. van Loopik, The Ways of the Sages and the Way of the
World. The Minor Tractates of the Babylonian Talmud: Derekh Eretz
Rabbah, Derekh Eretz Zuta, Pereq ha-Shalom. Translated on the basis of
manuscripts and provided with a commentary, Tb. 1991.
( , )
,
, , . ,
. 12 (1:
; 2: .);
, (
22) . 311
, , .
. 22
. ; VI, 28
- . ; , ,
,
.
6. ()
: . 5.
: M. Friedmann, Pseudo-Seder, Eliahu zuta, W 1904, . 1960;
D. Sperber, Masechet Derech Eretz Zutta, J 21982; , A Commentary on
Derech Eretz Zuta Chapters Five to Eight, Ramat-Gan 1990.
265
.
.
(10) .
14 ( 9, ), ( ) 58 ( ).
. 10
. Van Loopik, 9,
, 13 (4), ,
.
(. D. Sperber, Masechet 11, 179: ).
7. -
: Higger (. 5) , Masekhot Zeirot, NY 1929 ( ).
: M. van Loopik (. 5); A. Wnsche, Lehrhallen IV, 5661.
, (
), . (. S. Schechter, , 112 , . 19 B).
9, 9 (. 187195).
8.
: M. Higger, Seven Minor Treatises ... and Treatise Soferim II, NY
1930 (, , ). R. Kirchheim, Septem libri
Talmudici parvi Hierosolymitani, F 1851, . 1970,
E. Carmoly-a, 17.
, - (Kitbe
Rambam, . B. Chaval, J 1964, II, 100): . M. Higger , ,
, , . M. B. Lerner (401) .
22, 1 (. 496) . , .
5, 7,
266
V.
, , ., (.
Epstein, ITM, 50). (
) .
1) : ;
XIII , .
2) , .
6, 49; 11, 1321; ,
. A. Lehnardt, Massekhet Mezuza der kleine
talmudische Traktat von der Trpfostenkapsel, Judaica 63 (2007) 46
54 ( ).
3) , , 113, 9, 16;
6, 6; 11, 18. A. Lehnardt, Massekhet Tefillin Beobachtungen zur literarischen Genese eines Kleinen Talmud-Traktates, : K.
Herrmann ., ., Jewish Studies Between the Disciplines (
P. Schfer), L 2003, 2972 ( ;
,
.).
4) , ( 15, 37 ; 22, 12) , .
5) , . : Angelos I, 34,
Le 1925, 8795.
6) , .
7) , .
III . , , . . A. Lehnardt, Das auerkanonische TalmudTraktat Kutim
(Samaritaner) in der innerrabbinischen berlieferung, FJB 26 (1999)
111138 ( ); , Massekhet Kutim
and the Resurrection of the Dead, : M. Mor F. V. Reiterer, .,
Samaritans: Past and Present, B 2010, 175192.
(H. J. D.
Azulai, Marit ha Ajn, Livorno 1805;
Simchat ha-regel, Livorno, 1782); Jakob
Naumburg, Nachalat Jakob, Frth 1793.
I.
: C. Bakhos, ., Current Trends in the Study of Midrash, L
2006; R. Bloch, Midrash, DBS V, P 1950, 12631280; , Ecriture et tradition
dans le judasme aperus lorigine du Midrash, Cahiers Sioniens 8 (1954)
934; D. Boyarin, Inter-textuality and the Reading of Midrash, Bloomington
1990 (. A. Samely, Justifying Midrash: On an Intertextual Interpretation
of Rabbinic Interpretation, JSS 39, 1994, 1932); A. Del Agua Prez, El mtodo midrsicoy la exegesis del Nuevo Testamento, Valencia 1985; M. G. Distefano, Inner-Midrashic Introductions and Their Influence on Introductions
to Medieval Rabinic Bible Commentaries, B 2009; Encyclopaedia of Midrash.
Biblical Interpretation in Formative Judaism, 2 , . J. Neusner A.J.
Avery-Peck, L 2005; L. Finkelstein, The Oldest Midrash: Pre-Rabbinic Ideals
and Teachings in the Passover Haggadah, HThR 31 (1938) 291317; M.
Fishbane, Biblical Interpretation in Ancient Israel, O 1985 (
); J. Fraenkel, Darkhe ha-Aggada we-ha-Midrash, 2 , Givataim
1991 (. M. Hirshman, Jewish Studies 32, 1992, 8390); Abr. Goldberg, The
Early and the Late Midrash (.), Tarbiz 50 (1980) 94106; A. Goldberg, Die
funktionale Form Midrasch, FJB 10 (1982) 145 (= Studien II 199229); ,
Stereotype Diskurse in den frhen Auslegungsmidraschim, FJB 16 (1988) 23
51 (= Studien II 242262); , Midrashsatz. Vorschlge fr die descriptive
Terminologie der Formanalyse rabbin. Texte, FJB 17 (1989) 4556 (= Studien
II 112119); , Paraphrasierende Midrashstze, FJB 18 (1990) 122 (=
Studien II 120133); D. W. Halivni, Midrash, Mishnah, and Gemara, C (M)
1986; M. I. Gruber, The Term Midrash in Tannaitic Literature, : R. Ulmer,
., Discussing Cultural Influences. Text, Context and Non-Text in Rabbinic
Judaism, Lanham 2007, 4158; E.E. Hallewy, Biblical Midrash and Homeric
Exegesis (.), Tarbiz 31 (1961) 157168; G. H. Hartman S. Budick, .,
Midrash and Literature, New Haven 1986; I. Heinemann, Darkhe ha-Aggada,
J 1970; J. Heinemann, Aggadah; D. Henschke, The Midrash of the Passover
Haggada (.), Sidra4 (1988) 3352; M. D. Herr, Aggada u-midrash bec
olamam shel Hazal be-Erez Yisrael, . Y. Fraenkel, 131148; M. Hirshman,
Eizehu meqoman shel midreshe ha-aggada u-mi hem bacale ha-aggada?,
Talmudic Studies III/1, 190208; K. Hruby, Exgse rabbinique et exgse
patristique, Revue des sciences religieuses 47 (1973) 341372 ( :
, Aufstze zum nachbiblischen Judentum und zum jdischen Erbe der
frhen Kirche, . P. von der Osten-Sacken Th. Willi, B 1996, 321348);
I.Jacobs, The Midrashic Process. Tradition and Interpretation in Rabbinic
Judaism, C 1995; M. Kadushin, The Rabbinic Mind, NY 21965; R. Kern-Ulmer,
Theological Foundations of Rabbinic Exegesis, EMidr 944964; R. Le Daut, A
propos dune dfinition du midrash, Bib 50 (1969) 395413; T. H. Lim, Origins
and Emergence of Midrash in Relation to the Hebrew Bible, EMidr 595612; P.
268
I.
Mandel, Midrashic Exegesis and its Precedents in the Dead Sea Scrolls, DSD 8
(2001) 149168; E. Z. Melammed, Bible Commentators (.), J 1975, I 5128;
D. Muoz Leon, Ders. Los caminos y sentidos de la palabra divina en la Escritura I: Ders targmicoy ders neotestamentario, Madrid 1987; J. Neusner, Midrash in Context. Exegesis in Formative Judaism, Phil. 1983; , Midrash
as Literature. The Primacy of Documentary Discourse, Lanham 1987; ,
Invitation to Midrash, San Francisco 1988; , What is Midrash? and A
Midrash Reader, A 1994; G. Porton, Understanding Rabbinic Midrash: Texts
and Commentary, Hoboken 1985; , Rabbinic Midrash: Public or Private,
RRJ 5 (2002) 141169; , Midrash and Rabbinic Sermon, : A.J. Avery-Peck,
D. Harrington, J. Neusner, ., When Judaism and Christianity Began. Essays
in Memory of A. J. Saldarini, L 2004, II 461482; ., Midrash, Definitions
of, EMidr 520534; A. Samely, Between Scripture and its Rewording: Towards
a Classification of Rabbinic Exegesis, JJS 42 (1991) 3967; , Scriptures
Implicature: The Midrashic Assumptions of Relevance and Consistency, JSS
37 (1992) 167205; I. L. Seeligmann, Voraussetzungen der Midraschexegese,
VTS 1 (L 1953) 150181; D. Stern, Midrash and Theory. Ancient Jewish
Exegesis and Contemporary Literary Studies, Evanston, Ill., 1996; A. Shinan, Y.
Zakovitch, Midrash on Scripture and Midrash Within Scripture, SH 31 (1986)
257277; G. Stemberger, Midrasch. Vom Umgang der Rabbinen mit der Bibel,
M 1989; L. M. Teugels, R. Ulmer, ., Recent Developments in Midrash
Research, Piscataway, NJ, 2005; J. Townsend, The Significance of Midrash, :
Teugels Ulmer, ., Recent Developments 1724; G. Vermes, Scripture and
Tradition in Judaism: Haggadic Studies, L 21973 (. 1983); , Bible and
Midrash: Early Old Testament Exegesis, : , Studies 5991; J. Weingreen,
From Bible to Mishnah, Manchester 1976; A. G. Wright, The Literary Genre
Midrash, Staten Island, NY 1967 (. Le Daut ).
1.
: Bacher, ET I 2528, 103105; II 4143, 107; I. Frankel, Peshat
in Talmudic and Midrashic Literature, Toronto 1956; M. Gertner, Terms of
Scriptural Interpretation: A Study in Hebrew Semantics, BSOAS 25 (1962)
127; I. Heinemann, Le-hitpathut ha-munahim ha-miqzoim le-ferush haMiqra, Les. 14 (1946) 182189; R. Loewe, The Plain Meaning of Scripture
in Early Jewish Exegesis, Papers of the Institute of Jewish Studies, Lo, 1
(1964) 140185; O. Meir, The Problem of the Term Midrash in the Studies
of Midrashim (.), 11th WCJS (J 1994) C I 103110; L. Teugels, Midrash in
the Bible or Midrash on the Bible? Critical Remarks about the Uncritical Use
of a Term, : G. Bodendorfer M. Millard, ., Bibel und Midrasch, Tb.
1998, 4363; S. Wagner, ThWAT II (1977) 313329.
, , .
, ( :
7, 10: ... ; 34, 16: ... -
269
). , ,
: 2 13, 22,
[] ; 2 24, 27,
.
: , ( biblion
graphe, liber) , , . 51, 23, ,
, . ,
: - 4QSb
4QSd];
, (
: 1QS 5, 11; 6, 6; 4Qfl 1, 11) (1QS 8, 15; CD 20, 6).
, (A I, 17) ,
, (), ;
, , , III, 7,
30b, . , , IV, 6: ,
( ).
: ,
, III, 5, 40c, ()
. , ,
( , a XVI, 1; IV,
14). , , ,
. (
) je .
,
, .
(
:
Heinmann, 188; . A 8b; E 23b; 100b, .).
,
.
, ,
R. Le Daut (401). G. G. Porton Rabbinic midrash is an oral or written literature
composed by the rabbis that has its starting point in a fixed, canonical
biblical text. In midrash, this original text, considered the revealed
word of God by the midrashist and his audience, is explicitly cited or
clearly alluded to (EMidr 520).
270
I.
K ( , , ) , , (
IV, 6, );
(Wright, 74),
, , R. Le Daut (406);
.
( ) , Porton,
(. Porton, EMidr; 523.
, ).
2.
(. M. Fishbane-):
(Seeligmann, 151). T ,
,
[Seeligmann, Tarbiz 49 (1979)
1432],
( , 22, 14,
). .
4455, , 1019,
.
.
(Rewritten Bible) . M.
Segal, The Book of Jubilees. Rewritten Bible, Redaction, Ideology and
Theology, L 2007; B. Halpern-Amaru (EMidr 333350), markedly different from that found in the exegetical
midrash of the rabbis (333). contains
elements similar to a targum and to a midrash (J. A. Fitzmyer, The
Genesis Apocryphon of Qumran Cave I, R 21971, 10), , , . Rewritten Bible (D. A. Machiela, The Dead Sea
Genesis Apocryphon, L 2009, 25).
271
O .
8, 8,
.
:
, ,
. ,
je , .
L Dut- (411),
, ,
[. A. Sperber, The Bible in Aramaic IVB: The Targum and
the Hebrew Bible, L 1973, IVA: The Hagiographa.
Transition from Translation to Midrash, L 1968; B . A. Dez
Macho, JSJ 6 (1975) 217236;
. E. B. Levine A. Dez Macho,
Neophyti I. Targum Palestinense MS de la Biblioteca Vaticana, IIV, Madrid 19701978; P. V. M. Flesher, Pentateuchal Targums as
Midrash, EMidr 630646). , [. A. D. York, The Targum in the Synagogue
nd in the School, JSJ 10 (1979) 7486]. ,
, ( . E.
Levine, EMidr 929 : there is no evidence that the genre was
originally oral or that it was composed to accompany the liturgical
reading of Scripture in the synagogue). ,
, Porton (EMidr 527532)
.
,
,
, . .
(1QpHab).
. ,
, ,
. . [. H.
Gabrion, Linterprtation de lcriture dans la littrature de Qumran,
ANRW II 19/1 (BNY 1979) 779848; . L. H. Schiffman,
to a very
limited extent: EMidr 49).
272
I.
T .
.
,
. Wright-
.
L. Finkelstein, , , (. D. Henschke). Liber
Antiquitatum Biblicarum, Rewritten Bible,
I .
. , .
3.
, ,
. , ,
, ( : . Seeligmann, 160; I. Heinemann, Darkhe, 127129).
,
.
; , . ,
, .
,
( ).
,
, . , , ,
.
273
e
. G. Vermes ,
, , , (Bible and Midrash, 62).
, . , .
( 15, 12,
21, 7, : Vermes, Bible und
Midrash, 69),
( , ),
( , , , , )
.: . A. Rosen-Zvi, Even Though there is no Proof to the Matter,
There is an Indication of the Matter: The Meaning, Character and
Significance of the Phrase in the Tannaitic Literature, ., Tarbiz 78,
2008, 323344) . , ,
, , ,
( ). , , , .
I. Heinmann (Darkhe) .
,
, , ,
, ,
. , , ,
argumentum ex silentio, .
,
,
.
,
( ),
,
, ,
.
; V, 22,
274
I.
: [] j .
, , : ( 34a).
.
:, :
(Sifra, Tazria Negaim, 13, 2, W. 68b). ,
.
, ,
. D. Halvini (Midrash, 118 ) . ,
Abr. Goldberg,
,
,
. , ,
VIII. , ,
, ,
,
, .
.
.
4.
.
)
, ; ,
, .
.
, -
275
276
I.
)
,
. , , ;
,
. ,
(. . 230).
5.
: M. Bregman, The Triennial Haftarot and the Perorations of
the Midrashic Homilies, JJS 32 (1981) 7484; N. G. Cohen, Philos Scriptures:
Citations from the Prophets and Writings. Evidence for a Haftarah Cycle
in Second Temple Judaism, L 2007; I. Elbogen, Der jdische Gottesdienst
in seiner geschichtlichen Entwicklung, F 1931 (. H 1962), 155186;
E.Fleischer, A List of Yearly Holidays in a Piyyut by Qiliri (.), Tarbiz
52 (1982) 223272; , Inquiries Concerning the Triennial Reading of
the Torah in Ancient Eretz-Israel (.), HUCA 62 (1991) 4361; ,
Annual and Triennial Reading of the Bible in the Old Synagogue (.),
Tarbiz 61 (1991) 2543; , Remarks Concerning the Triennial Cycle
of the Torah Reading in Eretz Israel (.), Tarbiz 73 (2003) 83124; J.
Heinemann, The Triennial Lectionary Cycle, JJS 19 (1968) 4148; M. L.
Klein, Four Notes on the Triennial Lectionary Cycle, JJS 32 (1981) 6573;
J. Mann, The Bible as Read and Preached in the Synagogue, Cincinnati I
1940. (. NY 1971. B. Z. Wacholder-), II 1966.
(: I. Sonne); S. Naeh, The Torah Reading Cycle in Early Palestine:
A Re-Examination (.), Tarbiz 67 (1997) 167187 (. R. Sar-Shalom,
Sefer Rafael, J 2001, 620642); , On the Septennial Cycle of the Torah Reading in Early Palestine (.), Tarbiz 74 (2004) 4375; J. Offer,
The Masoretic Divisions (Sedarim) in the Books of the Prophets and Hagiographa (.), Tarbiz 58 (1988) 155189; Ch. Perrot, La lecture de la
Bible dans la synagogue. Les anciennes lectures palestiniennes du Shabbat
et des ftes, H 1973; D. Rosenthal, The Torah Reading in the Annual Cycle
in the Land of Israel (.), Tarbiz 53 (1983) 144148; J. Tabory, Jewish
Prayer and the Yearly Cycle. A List of Articles, KS Supplement to vol. 64
(1992/93).
. ,
( ,
).
277
)
III, 6, (lectio continua),
. 29b
, , ( ;
).
,
( . 3, 6, M. 69;
Ha-Chilluqim sche-ben ansche mizrach u-bene Erets Jisrael, .
M. Margoliot, J 1938, 88); . ( , ):
141, 154, 155 167.
, . ,
, ,
. , , ,
( , , ). ,
, .
,
;
(Wacholder, XXIII;
Perrot, 146 ). E. Fleischer -
, ;
. (Tarbiz 61; 73, 118 )
70.
, . 70.
lectio continua, . .
,
; , .
, S. Neah
141 167 ,
(Haqhel, Dtn 31,12 ). , ,
,
,
(. Fleischer, Tarbiz 73, 101 ).
278
I.
)
(, ;
. , , ;
, ).
( 4, 17),
. , lectio continua (
IV, 4). ( III, 17, L., 353355; . Lieberman, TK,
V, 1164 );
, (M 29b).
, ( 60).
. ( 17. ), , .
(. Wacholder, XII, Mann-).
, () , ()
. ,
(Bregman).
)
a XVI, 1, ; XVI, 1, 15c, , , ,
116b (), . . , XIV, 3,
(. G. Stemberger,
Die Megillot als Festlesungen der jdischen Liturgie, JBTh 18,
2003, 261276 = Judaica Minora I 243247). ,
, ,
.
279
6. ,
: N. J. Cohen, Structure and Editing in the Homiletic Midrashim,
AJSR 6 (1981) 120; A. Goldberg, Die Semikha. Eine Kompositionsform
der rabbinischen Homilie, FJB 14 (1986) 170 (= Studien II 347394); J.
Heinemann, Sermons in the Talmudic Period (.), J 1970; , EJ2
XVI 467470; , On Life and Death. Anatomy ofa Rabbinic Sermon,
SH 27 (1978) 5265 ( bShab 30ab); M. Hirshman, The Preacher and His
Public in Third-Century Palestine, JJS 42 (1991) 108114; D. Lenhard, Die
Rabbinische Homilie. Ein formanalytischer Index, F 1998 (. A. Samely,
An Account of the Rabbinic Homily: Lenhards Form-Analytical Index, JJS
53, 2002, 371379); S. Maybaum, Die ltesten Phasen in der Entwicklung
der jdischen Predigt, 19. Bericht der Lehranstalt fr die Wissenschaft
des Judenthums in Berlin, 1901; G. Stemberger, The Derashah in Rabbinic
Times, : A. Deeg ., ., Preaching in Judaism and Christianity Encounters and Developments, B 2008, 721 (= Judaica Minora II 663675);
Zunz, GV 342372.
: C. N. Astor, The Petihtaot of Eicha Rabba, ,
JThS NY 1995; W. Bacher, Die Promien der alten jdischen Homilie, Le
1913 (. Westmead 1970); M. Bregman, Circular Proems and Proems
Beginning with the Formula Zo he sheneemra beruah haq-qodesh (.),
J. Heinemann, J 1981, . 3451; H. Fox, The Circular Proem:
Composition, Terminology and Antecedents, PAAJR 49 (1982) 131; A.
Goldberg, Petiha und Hariza. Zur Korrektur einesMissverstndnisses,
JSJ 10 (1979) 213218 (= Studien II 297302); , Versuch ber die
hermeneutische Prsupposition und Struktur der Petiha, FJB 8 (1980) 159
(= Studien II 303346); K.-E. Grzinger, Prediger gottseliger Diesseitszuversicht, FJB 5 (1977) 4264; J. Heinemann, The petihtot in aggadic
midrashim, their origin and function (.), 4th WCJS, J 1968, II 4347;
, The Proem in the Aggadic Midrashim A Form-Critical Study, SH 22
(1971) 100122; , Tannaitic Proems and their Formal Characteristics
(.), 5th WCJS, J 1972, III 121134; M. S. Jaffee, The Midrashic Proem:
Towards the Description of Rabbinic Exegesis, : W. S. Green, .,
Approaches IV 95112; B. Kern, Paraphrasendeutung im Midrasch. Die
Paraphrase des Petihaverses, FJB 9 (1981) 115161; P. Mandel, Al patah
we-al ha-petihtah: Iyyun hadash, Y. Fraenkel, J 2006, 4982; P. Schfer,
Die Peticha ein Promium?, Kairos 12 (1970) 216219; E. L. Segal, The
Petihta in Babylonia (.), Tarbiz 54 (1984) 177204; A. Shinan, Letorat
happetihta, JSHL 1 (1981) 135142.
: A. Goldberg, Die Peroratio (Hatima) als Kompositionsform der
rabbinischen Homilie, FJB6 (1978) 122 (= Studien II 395409); E. Stein,
Die homiletische Peroratio im Midrasch, HUCA 89 (1931/32) 353371.
. , ,
( ), ,
280
I.
. ,
, .
,
, , . N. J. Cohen,
,
.
, . Cohen :
(Structure, 20). ,
, .
)
. W.
Bacher
1.400 ; .
: . .
. , , , . P. Mandel
: ( ) ();
,
, .
, .
. (
. , ).
,
.
: ,
, ; ( ,
, ).
281
e, ,
.
.
; Bacher je
. , Goldberg (JSJ, 10) ,
.
(
), . (, ),
.
; (Bregman circular proem).
, , ,
: . . (
--- . A. Goldberg, Ich komme und wohne
in deiner Mitte, F 1977, 14). Bregman (Circular Proems)
, .
:
? Bacher
. , , . J. Heinemann
, ,
; . P. Schfer, , , . ,
. a, ,
. . .
.
Grzinger, , , . , ,
, ,
282
I.
(FJB, 4347;
. Bregman, Circular Proems).
)
( ) eroratio, ,
,
. ,
( 342, F. 391 ,
; 13, 14, M. 238:
, ). .
, , ,
, ,
.
( , ) ,
.
(
... ). ,
.
, , , , , Goldberg (2022),
.
, , ,
, . a
.
II.
1.
: Ch. Albeck, Untersuchungen ber die halakischen Midraschim,
B 1927; , Mavo 79143; M. Chernick, The Use of Ribbuyim and miutim
in the Hala-khic Midrash of R. Ishmael, JQR 70 (1979) 96116 (
); J. N. Epstein, ITL 497746; L. Finkelstein,
The Sources of the Tannaitic Midrashim, JQR 31 (1940) 211243 (.
, Sifra V, 191*223*); Abr. Goldberg, Leshonot davar aher be-midreshe
ha-halakha, E. Z. Melamed, Ramat Gan 1982, 99107; A.J. Heschel, Studies
in Midrashic Literature (.), A. Weiss, NY 1964, 349360 ( ); M. Halbertal, Interpretative
Revolutions in the Making. Values as Interpretative Considerations in
Midrashei Halakhah (.), J 21999; J. M. Harris, How Do We Know This?
Midrash and the Fragmentation of Modern Judaism, Albany 1995, 2572;
, Midrash Halachah, CHJ IV 336368; D. Hoffmann, Zur Einleitung in die
halachischen Midraschim, B 1887; M. I. Kahana, The Halakhic Midrashim, :
Safrai II 3105 ( , Midrash. A Programmatic Statement,
Semeia 27 (1983) 2435; E. Z. Melam-med, Introduction 161317; , The
Relationship between the Halakhic Midrashim and the Mishna and Tosefta:
The Use of Mishna and Tosefta in the Halakhic Midrashim (.), J 1967 ( : Introduction 223258); J. L. Moss, Midrash and Legend. Historical
Anecdotes in the Tannaitic Midrashim, Piscataway 22004; J. Neusner, The
Canonical History of Ideas. The Place of the So-called Tannaite Midrashim, A
1990; G. G. Porton, Ishmael; A. Yadin, Scripture as Logos. Rabbi Ishmael and
the Origins of Midrash, Phil. 2004; , Resistance to Midrash? Midrash and
Halakhah in the Halakhic Midrashim, : C. Bakhos, ., Current Trends in
the Study of Midrash, L 2006; 3558 ( ).
.
, ;
( )
, (.
Lightstone, Form). ,
,
.
D. Hoffmann . (
: M. Kahana Safrai II,
284
II.
3035)
.
, Hoffman-, .
( ), , ,
.
( ), ,
. , . ,
. Hoffmann , , ,
. , , .
Ch. Albeck , , .
,
(Untersuchungen, 7881, ).
, . , (Untersuchungen,
86). ,
(Untersuchungen, 129). , Albeck
. .
L.
Finkelstein, Albeck- . , ,
. .
, , , J. N. Epstein, S. Lieberman ,
, Finkelstein-,
, .
G. G. Porton Finkelstein-
.
-
285
.
.
, (Ishmael, IV, 191).
, ,
( a ).
,
:
(Ishmael, II, 7; . III,
2).
(Ishmael, IV, 191).
Albeck- , , (
); ,
(Albeck,
Untersuchungen, 86).
,
: ,
( : , . Abr.
Goldberg). G. G. Porton ,
(Ishmael,
IV, 55 , 65 ).
(Ishmael, IV, 67; M. Kahana Safrai II 39 .
160; Yadin, Scripture as Logos, , , ,
).
, :
1)
, .
2) ,
. .
, , . 3) ;
286
II.
. 4)
,
. 5) Albeck- (Untersuchungen, 154) : ) ; )
(
M. Kahana); ) ; ) )
, ). M. Kahana (Safrai II 5),
,
, . 6)
(
, , ),
( ) ; ( Herr, EJ) , I
() II ().
( )
( ). Albeck
(Untersuchungen, 91 ). , ,
,
. : , ,
, , .
, . .
, ,
,
(Untersuchungen, 110).
; .
,
.
(. ). Argumentum ex silentio
. Albeck -
()
287
,
,
(Untersuchungen, 119). , . M. D. Herr e
IV
a V (EJ, XI, 1523). , ,
: .
, . ,
, , Melammed,
() . , Melammed
.
,
. ,
Albeck-
.
, .
. III
,
,
.
2. ()
: S. Abramson, Arbaa Inyanot be-Midreshe Halakha, Sinai 74
(1974) 19 [ : S. Lieberman, Pisqa Chadascha mi-Mekhilta u-Firuscha, Sinai 75
(1974) 13 = Studies 2527]; M. A. Friedman, The Handwriting (kir) of
the Almighty on the Tablets of the Decalogue according to a New Passage
in the Mekhilta [.], : Studies in Hebrew Language [Teuda 9], Tel-Aviv
1995, 6573; L. Grilak, The Conjunctions of Causal Clauses in the Mekhilta
of R. Ishmael (.), Hebrew Linguistics 49 (2001) 519; Ch. Albeck, Mavo
79113, 106113; D. Boyarin, Intertextuality; N. J. Cohen, Analysis
of an Exegetic Tradition in the Mekhilta de-Rabbi Ishmael: The Meaning
of the Amana in the Second and Third Centuries, AJSR 9 (1984) 125
288
II.
)
( kul)
, , . , ,
, . (. Das
Responsum des Hai Gaon, : L. Ginzberg, Geonica, II, NY 1909, 39).
, ,
( ).
. e
, matnita-:
48; 33a; . 44: , ; IV, 8, 44b:
. (G. Wewers :
()
289
. J. ,
).
( : ,
).
, (. Epstein, ITL, 546),
(A. Harkavy, Responsen der Geonim, B 1887, 262), .
( ), :
86, 3, .,
.
.
---,
(Lauterbach, Name, 174), - ( , Harkavy, Responsen der Geonim, 229).
. XI ( 106b
) - ( ).
.
(. ),
2 (L., 15; 1
) .
)
je 12, 123, 19; 31, 1217; 35, 13. ;
, .
.
( 25, 1 ) ,
- - [ , Epstein (ITL, 549) . ].
,
, : BhM, III, 144154; : M. Friedemann, W
1908. (. , J 1967); R. S. Kirschner, Baraita d-Melekhet
ha-Mishkan: Critical Edition with Introduction and Translation,
Cincinnati 1992 (. C. Milikowsky, On Editing Rabbinic Texts, JQR
290
II.
()
291
, , .
,
( , ).
,
, (XXIII).
;
. .
; ,
. Lauterbach
(XXVI).
, ,
, Lauterbach- Me
.
( ,
) . ? , .
, .
( L. Finkelstein),
Me
, M. Kahana .
J. N. Epstein ,
(ITL, 581587):
,
(ITL, 581).
E. Z. Melammed (Introduction, 249) ( ,
, ,
.; ,
).
J. Neusner (
, , ).
, Neusner
292
II.
()
293
, .
L. Elias, Tashlum Mekhilta. Derashot hadashot we-girsaot yihudiot
shel ha-Mek-hilta deR. Jischmael be-oteq min ha-geniza, T.
Lifshitz 2957.
: , Lauterbach . E. Y. Kutscher,
Geniza Fragments of the Mekilta of Rabbi Yismael (.), Les. 32,
1968, 103116 ( 62d ); Z. M.
Rabinovitz, Ginz Midrash 114:
. Rabinovitz 2
, ; . Kutscher - .
S. Friedman und Y. L. Moscovitz (http://www.biu.ac.il/JS/tannaim)
, ,
( ).
2)
1515; V 1545 ( J 1981) [
, : E. Z. Melammed, The Constantinople Edition of the Mechilta
and the Venice Edition (.), Tarbiz 6 (1934) 498509]. J. H. Weiss,
1865, M. Friedmann, W 1870.
:
H. S. Horovitz, I. A. Rabin, Mechilta dRabbi Ismael cum variis
lectionibus et adnotationibus, F 1931, J 21960 [
V 1545; : E. Z. Melamed, Tarbiz 6, 1 (1934)
112123]. Rabin .
J. Z. Lauterbach, Mekilta de Rabbi Ishmael: A critical edition on
the basis of the MSS and early editions with an English translation,
introductin and notes, 3 , Phil. 19331935 [ Horovitz, Rabin,
; ; : Lieberman, KS 12 (1935) 5465].
. L. Finkelstein, The Mekilta and its Text, PAAJR 4 (1933)
354 (= , Sifra V, 1052*).
D. Boyarin, From the
Hidden Light of the Geniza: towards the original Text of the Mekhilta
dRabbi Ishmael (.), Sidra2 (1986) 513, M. Kahana, The
294
II.
3. (M)
: S. Abramson, Arbaa inyanot be-midreshe halakha, Sinai 74
(1973) 113 ( 18); Ch. Albeck, Untersuchungen 151156; ,
Mavo 82 ; Ch. Burgansky, Mekhilta dRabbi Simon ben Jochay:
Studies in Source Analysis and Editorial Method (.), , Bar
Ilan, Ramat Gan 1996; , On the Redaction of Mekhilta de R. Shimon
b. Jochai Joining Homilies (.), Sidra 17 (2001/02) 522; J. N. Epstein,
ITL 725740; L. Ginzberg, Der Anteil R. Simons an der ihm zugeschriebenen
Mechilta, I. Lewy, Breslau 1911, 403436; M. Kahana, The two mekhiltot
on the Amalek Portion (.), J 1999; , Safrai II 7277 ( EJ2
XIII 795797); M. Kasher, Meqorot ha-Rambam we-ha-Mekhilta de Rashbi,
NY 1943, J 21980 Sefer ha-Rambam ... (. S. Zeitlin, JQR 34,
1943, 487489, ,
); H. I. Levine, Studies in Talmudic Literature and Halakhic
Midrashim (.), Ramat Gan 1987, 127191; I. Lewy, Ein Wort ber die
2Mechilta des R. Simon, Jb des jd.-theol. Sem. Breslau 1889, 140; E. Z.
Melammed, Introduction 208213; W. D. Nelson, The Reconstruction of the
Mekhilta of Rabbi Shimon b. Yohai. A Reexamination, HUCA 70
(1999) 261302; , Textuality and Talmud Torah: Issues of Early Rabbinic
and Oral Transmission as Exemplified in the Mekhilta of Rabbi Shimonb.
Yohai, , HUC 1999; , Mekhilta de R. Simeon ben Yohai,
EMidr 493510; , Oral Orthography: Early Rabbinic Oral and Written
Transmission of Parallel Midrashic Tradition in the Mekhilta of Rabbi Simon
ben Yohai and the Mekhilta of Rabbi Ishmael, AJSR 29 (2005) 132; B. De
Vries, Mehqarim 142147.
(M)
295
( XVI
), , XVII , XIX XX .
)
. (. ): , , 22, 12; (
) . ;
(
, 3; , -, 36).
(Harkavy, 229), , -
(
).
)
M. Friedmann
; I. Lewy je
. D. Hoffmann
( , ): Mechilta
de-Rabbi Simon ben Jochai..., F 1905.
.
( J. N. Epstein): Firkovitch II 268, , , ,
. . (Ginzberg,
Ginze Shechter, I, 339373) O; 236
() ;
Melamed .
J. N. Epstein
E. Z. Melammed.
, ( ) : J. N. Epstein, E. Z. Melamed,
296
II.
(M)
297
( , , )
; E.M.
.
) , ,
II ( ).
,
.
; .
L. Ginzberg I. Lewy-
. (A1) (
. ). Lewy, , .
, Ginzberg
. . . J. N. Epstein (
, 1822) .
. , ,
( ). .
, , Epstein-,
, .
.
Epstein ,
, , , . De Vries ( ) ,
. Levine-o
. M. Kahana
. ,
.
a more developed literary and
theological nature ... occasionally ... stylistic hyperbole, exegetical
diffusion,a tendency to attribute anonymous midrashim to specific
sages, and possibly even the attempt to artificially rewrite disputes.
Some of the expositions exhibit a simplification of content bordering
on popularization (Safrai II, 76).
298
II.
, .
4.
: Ch. Albeck, Mavo 113123. 608610; H. L. Apothaker, Sifra,
Dibbura de Sinai. Rhetorical Formulae, Literary Structures, and Legal
Traditions, Cincinnati 2003; G. Bodendorfer, Ani H.: Gods Self-Introductory
Formula in Leviticus in Midrash Sifra, : R.Rendtdorff R.A.Kugler, .,
The Book of Leviticus. Composition and Reception, L 2003, 403428; R.
Brown, A Literary Analysis of Selected Sections of Sifra (.), 10th WCJS
(J 1990) C I 3946; J. N. Epstein, ITL 645702; L. Finkelstein, Sifra on
Leviticus, I: Introduction, NY 1989; , The Core of the Sifra: A
Temple Textbook for Priests, JQR 80 (1989) 1534; S. Fraade, Shifting from
Priestly to Non-Priestly Legal Authority: A Comparison of the Damascus
Document and the Midrash Sifra, DSD 6 (1999) 109125; S. Goltz,
Midrash Torath Kohanim (.), Sidra 14 (1998) 2537; M. I. Kahana,
Saf-rai II 7887 ( EJ2 XVIII 560562); E. Z. Melammed,
Introduction 189194, 233243; S. Naeh, Leshon ha-Tannaim be-Sifra alpi ketav yad Vatikan 66, , J 1989; , The Structure and
Division of Torat Kohanim (A): Scrolls (.), Tarbiz 66 (1996) 483515;
(B) Paraschot, Peraqim, Halakhot (.), Tarbiz 69 (1999) 59104; J.
Neusner, Purities, 7: Negaim. Sifra, L 1975; , Sifra in
Perspective: The Documentary Comparison of the Midrashim of Ancient
Judaism, A 1988; , Uniting the Dual Torah. Sifra and the Problem of
the Mishnah, C 1990; , Introduction 271304; ., Sifra, Theology
of, EMidr 803820; G. G. Porton, Ishmael II 6381; R. Reichman, Sifra und
Mishna. Ein literarkritischer Vergleich paralleler berlieferungen, Tb.
1998; G. Stemberger, Zur Redaktionsgeschichte von Sifra, : J. Neusner,
., Approaches NS XI (1997) 3982 ( M. Prez Fernndez, Midrs Sifral, Estella, Navarra, 1997, 1765); ., Sifra Tosefta
Yerushalmi. Zur Redaktion und frhen Rezeption von Sifra, JSJ 30 (1999)
277311; ., Zu Eigenart und Redaktion von Sifra Behuqqotai. FJB 31
(2004) 119; , Leviticus in Sifra, EMidr 429447 ( Judaica Minora II 477586).
)
, , , ,
; . 7, 3 (. 156) ,
. ;
299
(, , Finkelstein, Sifra,
I, 5). . A6 (Sch. 29),
. , T , , .
, .
, (. Naeh,
The Structure, A 505).
(
!) .
72 (
); : , 47b,
, ;
28b 49b, , , .
, , 33a, 72b
. 11b 18b , () (Goodblatt, Instruction, 116 ,
, ;
, ).
.
)
, , , , ,
. ,
. ,
( , ,
, , );
. . Naeh,
Structure ( 63a;
:
22 28 ,
16 ).
300
II.
1. 1, 13, 17 1. 1, 13, 17
2. 4, 15, 26 ()
2. 4, 15, 26 ()
3. 6, 17, 38
3. 6, 1 7, 38
4. 8, 136 -
4. 10, 812, 8
5. 9, 111, 47
6. 12, 18
5. 12, 913, 59
7. 13, 159
6. 14, 115, 33
8. 14, 157
9. 15, 133
7. 16, 120, 27 (Mo)
10. 16, 118, 30 A (Mo)
11. 19, 120, 27
8. 21, 124, 23 E
12. 21, 124, 23 E
9. 25, 127, 34
13. 25, 155
14. 26, 127, 34
) , ,
.
, ,
e II ( ). , , .
(Epstein, ITL,
641 ; Porton, Ishmael, IV, 167:
... . Finkelstein, Sifra, I, 186 :
). I e- (W. 40d46b) 8, 1 10, 7 (
; . Albeck, Untersuchungen,
8184, Epstein, ITL, 681). 1728
(W. 44c45b; , , Cod.
Ass. 66, Finkelstein, 192, Rabinovitz- Geniza,
Ginz Midrash, 4250). 13, 115
(W. 85d86b), 9, 17; 9, 1111, 14 (W. 91c93b)
18, 623, 20, 921: -
;
; Assemani
66 (Finkelstein, 370387) .
; , , (. Naeh,
The Structure B 9598). -
301
302
II.
303
.
, , ;
.
,
. .
,
, .
IV ,
.
)
1)
Assemani 66 , , . .
IX X . (Kahana, Manuscripts 62; M. Beit-Ari,
Hebrew Manuscripts in the Vatican Library, Vatikan 2008, 46). . : Sifra or Torat Kohanim according
to Codex Assemani LXVI, with a Hebrew Introduction by L. Finkelstein, NY 1956.
G. Haneman, On the Linguistic Tradition of the Written Text
in the Sifra MS (Rome, Codex Assemani 66) (.), H. Yalon,
J 1974, 8498,
Cod. Ass 66.
Vat. Ebr. 31, 1073. . Finkelstein, . , 1, ; Beit-Ari, Hebrew
Manuscripts 20 , , .
M. : Torath Cohanim (Sifra), Seder Eliyahu Rabba
nd Zutta Codex Vatican 31, J 1972. : Parma De
Rossi 139, Oxford Neubauer 151, London Margulies II 341 JThS,
NY, Rab 2171 ( /).
: N. Alloni, Geniza-Fragments, 6770; Rabinovitz, Ginz Midrash, 1550 ( Weiss 2c3b; 3c; 4ab; 4bc; 20a
c; 22d23b; 35cd; 43d45c: -).
Dropsie, , : JQR 13 (1922) 12.
: Finkelstein, Sifra, I. . Kahana, Manuscripts 6088.
304
II.
2)
1523 ( ); V 1545.
I. H. Weiss, Wien 1862, . NY
1947. M. Friedmann, Sifra, der lteste Midrasch zu Leviticus, Breslau
1915, . J 1967, ,
Nedaba 119 ( 3, 9). L. Finkelstein, Sifra on Levitikus according to Vatican Manuscript Assemani 66 with variants from the ther
manuscripts, Genizah fragments, early editions and quotation by medievial authorities and with references to parallel passages and commentaries (.), 4 , NY 19831990 (I: Introduction; II: Text der
Abschnitte Nedaba und Choba nach MS Assemani 66; III: Varianten
aus MSS, Drucken und frhen Zitaten; IV: Kommentar). A. Shoshana,
., Sifra on Leviticus acc. to Vat. MS Assemani 66 with variants.
I: Baraita de-R. Ishmael ... with the medieval commentaries, J.
Cleveland 1991; II Nedava, III Hova, J 1996; Sifra Torat Kohanim Mahadurat Friedman, 2 , J 2002 ( ; Basis V
1545 ,
). mit Varianten aus MSS, traditionelle Kommentare auf MS-Basis). ()
. Vat. 66, .
3)
B. Kosovsky, Otsar Leschon ha-Tannaim. Sifra, 4 , NY 19671969.
4)
J. Winter, Sifra. Halachischer Midrasch zu Leviticus, Breslau 1938;
J. Neusner, Sifra. An Analytical Translation, 3 , A 1988 (
Finkelstein-, , S.
Koleditzky, J 1961). , : Components
I, 4 , A 1997; M. Ginsberg, Sifra. With Translation and Commentary.
Dibura Denedabah, J 1994, . A 1999 ( . ); M. Prez
Fernndez, Midrs Sifra. El comentario rabnico al Levtico. Edicin
bilinge, I ( ), Estella (Navarra) 1997 ( . 66; ).
)
(, XII )
. Koleditzky Vienna 59 : Sifra or Torat Kohanim and commentary by R.
Hillel ben R. Eliakim, , J 1961. () (11201198), , Weiss, ( XII
305
5.
: J. N. Epstein, ITL, 634643; H. Klein, Mekilta on the Pentateuch, JQR 35 (1944) 421434; Melammed, Introduction, 213 ; Z. M.
Rabinovitz, Ginz Midrasch, 5159.
( - )
.
J. N. Epstein
.
. J ( :
Porton, Ishmael, III). , ,
,
. : Epstein III (Z., 449 )
5, 1; I, 57 (Z., 446 ) 5, 2.
5, 4,
Rome 31,
[. L. Finkelstein, Prolegomena to the Sifre, PAAJR 3, 1932,
26 ].
Z. M. Rabinovitz
( XIV ), 9, 16 10, 5, L. Ginzberg, Ginze Schechter, I,
6783. ,
.
6.
: Ch. Albeck, Mavo 123127; D. Brner-Klein, Der Midrasch
Sifre Numeri Redaktion und Tradition, : , Der Midrasch Sifre zu
Numeri, bersetzt und erklrt, Stuttgart 1997, 387777; J. N. Epstein, ITL
306
II.
)
, , 47b, 3 ., , , , , .
;
, .
( 74a, 124b) , ;
(
, ). (
37a) 28 ; , ,
. ()
.
5 ( , ).
)
, 5, 1
; , 1314 1617,
,
.
: ,
.
. (),
.
: 158 = a ( 57); 59
307
308
II.
)
1)
H. S. Horovitz Siphre Dbe Rab. Fasciculus
primus: Siphre ad Numeros adjecto Siphre Zutta, Le 1917, J 21966
( Kuhn-o ) : British Museum, add. 16006,
; Vatican 32
(X XI ; J 1972); . M. Bar-Asher, A Preliminary Study of Mishnaic Hebrew as Reflected in Codex Vatican 32
of Sifre-Bemidbar, ., Teuda 3, TA 1983, 139165; = ., Studies
I 240268); , , , ( A. Epstein, JThS,
NY). (.
Orient. Quart. 1594), XIV ; K. G. Kuhn-
(. , 708; . 703785
); M. Kahana, Prolegomena 1223, , ; . , Pagine di
Midrashim halakici negli archivi di Nonantolae di Modena, : M.
Perani, ., La Genizah italiana, Bologna 1999, 163178:
,
,
. .
L. Finkelstein, PAAJR 3, 3 . V 1545
(. J 1970). : M. Kahana, Prolegomena to a New Edition of the Sifre
on Numbers (.), J 1986; , Asufot 6 (1992) 4448:
Firkovitch II A 269 (= . H.737) ; , Genizah
Fragments I 187213; , Manuscripts 8994.
2)
D. Brner-Klein, Sifre zu Numeri bersetzt und erklrt, Stuttgart
1997; K. G. Kuhn, Der tannaitische Midrasch Sifre zu Numeri
bersetzt und erklrt, Stuttgart 1959; J. Neusner, Components XII, 4
, A 1998; M. Prez Fernndez, Midrs Sifre Nmeros. Versin
critica, introduccin y notas, Valencia 1989.
3)
B. Kosovsky, Thesaurus Sifrei. Concordantiae Verborum quae in
Sifrei Numeri et Deuteronomium reperiuntur, 5 , J 1971
1974. D. Brner-Klein, Midrasch Sifre Numeri. Voruntersuchungen
zur Redaktionsgeschichte, F 1993 ( ).
()
309
)
Ko (XII )
; , j . S. Koleditzky-,
2 , J 1983, [.
. Kahana, The Commentary of R. Hillel on Sifre (.) KS 63
(1990) 271280]. Posquieres
, (13.
?).
Pseudo-Rabad. Commentary to Sifre Numbers edited and annotated
according to manuscripts and citations by H. W. Basser, A 1998. (XVIII ) 1799. ,
M. Friedmann- Sifre, W 1864.
7. ()
: Ch. Albeck, Untersuchungen 148151; , MGWJ 75 (1931)
404410 ( Epstein-); J. N. Epstein, ITL 741746; , Tarbiz
3 (1931) 232236 = Studies II 174178 ( Albeck-, MGWJ); H. S.
Horovitz, XVXXI; M. I. Kahana, Sifre Zuta
on Deuteronomy (.), J 2002, 4268 ( ); ,
EJ2 XVIII 566 ; S. Lieberman, Siphre Zutta (The Midrash of Lydda)
(.), NY 1968; E. Z. Melammed, Introduction 215219, 249; J. Neusner,
Comparative Midrash. Sifr to Numbers and Sifr Zutta to Numbers,
Lanham 2009.
: D. Brner-Klein, Der Midrasch Sifre Zuta, Stuttgart 2002; J.
Neusner, Sifr Zutta to Numbers, Lanham 2009.
,
,
, , . - (. ).
, , .
, S. Schechter [JQR 6 (1894)
656663], H. S. Horovitz (. )
(330334). J. N. Epstein, Sifre Zutta Paraschat
Para, Tarbiz I (1929) 4678, Firkovitch II A 3134,
( Horovitz-, 303314).
: Kahana, Genizah Fragments I 214226.
Horovitz
; -
310
II.
(XX). S. Lieberman Epstein. Horovitz (Siphre Zutta, 6). Lieberman (Siphre Zutta, 610).
, ,
5, 1, , , , .
II ( ),
; ,
, . , ,
, .
.
, .
S. Lieberman (91)
, .
D. Hoffmann-, .
( 86a, . , ), Horovitz (XVII) .
(T3), . Epstein
(
83b , 283, 19,
),
(T5) (ITL, 745), Malammed (Introduction, 216 )
. . Lieberman (92 ),
Epstein, ; ,
( ,
); , , ,
. , , ( III ).
8.
: S. Abramson, Arbaa inyanot be-Midreshe Halakha, Sinai
74 (1974) 913; Ch. Albeck, Mavo 127129; H. W. Basser, Midrashic
Interpretations of the Song of Moses, NY 1984 (
311
)
1, 130; 3, 2329; 6,
49; 11, 10 26, 15; 31, 14 32, 34.
1226, ( , , ,
, ). ()
, ( ,
); . Rabinovitz, Ginz Midrash 61.
)
1)
V 1545, (. J 1970
1971), L. Finkelstein, Sifre ad Deuteronomium H.
S. Horovitzii schedis usis cum variis lectionibus et adnotationibus, B
312
II.
1939, . NY 1969. .
: J. N. Epstein, Tarbiz 8 (1936) 375392; S. Liebermann,
KS 14 (1937) 323336. , ,
[. L. Finkelstein, Prolegomena to an Edition of the
Sifre on Deutronomy, PAAJR 3 (1931) 342]: Rome Assemani 32 (X
XI ), (
306 32, 1); J 1972; Berlin, Orient.
Quart. 1594; British Museum, Add. 16406; Oxford, Neubauer 151.
Finkelstein : Z. M. Rabinovitz, Ginz Midrash 6065 ( 289292, , XIV ); T. S. c2 181 (
1, 1416; 1, 30; 3, 23), M. Kahana-, ,
; 32,
43 , ,
(. . 270.). ,
( XIV , : , Cod. II, Firkovitch 225, 4): L. Finkelstein, Fragment of
an Unknown Midrash on Deuteronomy, HUCA 1213 (19371938)
523557 ( ). . Kahana, Genizah Fragments I 227
337; ; Manuscripts, 97107.
2) : B. Kosovsky
3)
H. Bietenhard, Der tannaitische Midrasch Sifre Deuteronomium. Mit
einem Beitrag von H. Ljungman, Bern 1984; E. Cortes T. Martinez,
Sifre Deuteronomio, 2 , Barcelona 19891997; R. Hammer, Sifre.
A Tannaitic Commentary on the Book of Deuteronomy, New Haven
1986; J. Neusner, Sifre to Deuteronomy. An Analytical Translation, 2
, A 1987 ( : Components VII, 3 , 1997; 3:
A Topical and Methodical Outline).
) , ,
. 154 304357,
, , 55303 ( 11, 29 26, 15).
,
II ( ),
, . ,
. ,
: -
313
,
. Finkelstein (. ITL, 706 , 711724). Neusner
, ,
(Sifre to Deuteronomy. An Introduction). ,
, . Neusner- ,
, .
.
86a . , Epstein- (ITL, 705 ) , .
. . . : Epstein
, (ITL, 709),
D. Hoffmann (70 ) .
L. Finkelstein ( Assaf)
.
,
, ,
(Finkelstein
). a
, , ,
(423 ).
Finkelstein- .
(Neusner, Eliezer, II, 309).
, , (,
226233), ,
(387398). Finkelstein Epstein . ,
. .
III , 400. ,
Albeck- .
314
II.
154 304357,
, . J. N. Epstein (ITL, 627 )
. 3154 (
6, 49; 11, 1028) I ( ); , 125, 2630 304357 , ,
, .
, , .
( )
[I. Drazin, Targum Onqelos to Deuteronomy,
NY 1982, 810, 4347, ; .
P. Grelot, RB 88 (1981) 421425].
)
. : Pseudo-Rabad. Commentary to Sifre Deuteronomy edited and
annotated according to manuscripts and citations by H. W. Basser, A
1994 ( , In the Margins 182 ).
9.
: Ch. Albeck, Untersuchungen 156 ; H. Basser, Midrash
Tannaim, EMidr 510520; J. N. Epstein, ITL 631633; M. I. Kahana, The
Importance of Dwelling in the Land of Israel According to the Deuteronomy
Mekhilta (.), Tarbiz 62 (1992) 501513; , EJ2 XIII 792793; E. Z.
Melammed, Introduction 219222.
D. Hoffmann
.
.
a)
D. Hoffmann 1890.
( 1226,
): Ueber eine Mechilta zu
Deuteronomium, I. Hildesheimer, B 1890, 8398
315
316
II.
10.
( )
: M. I. Kahana, Sifre Zuta on Deuteronomy. Citations from a
New Tannaitic Midrash (.), J 2002; , Citations from a New Tannaitic
Midrash on Deuteronomy and Their Relationship to Sifre Zuta (.), nth
WCJS (J 1994) C I 2330; , Drisha we-heqira le-or heqirata shel drasha
hadasha be-Sifre Zutta le-Devarim, in Dimitrovsky 112128; , EJ2
XVIII 566.
(XI ),
,
Hadash al ha-Tora (J. Mann, The Bible as
Read and Preached in the Synagogue II, Cincinnnati 1966, 7129) M.
Kahana je 95 .
,
, .
, .
. ,
.
.
, ,
. , , ,
.
III.
1. ()
: Ch. Albeck, Einleitung zum Bereschit Rabba, im Anhang
zur Textausgabe Theodor-Albeck III, J 21965 (.); Ph. S. Alexander,
Pre-Emptive Exegesis: Genesis Rabbas Reading of the Story of Creation,
JJS 43 (1992) 230245; H.-J. Becker, Die groen rabbinischen Sammelwerke
Palstinas. Zur literarischen Genese von Talmud Yerushalmi und Midrash
Bereshit Rabba, Tb. 1999 (. Ch. Milikowsky); R. N. Brown, The enjoyment
of Midrash. The use of the pun in Genesis Rabba, , HUC-JIR 1980
(Univ. Microfilms, Ann Arbor 1980); , A Note on Genesis-Rabba 48:17
(.), Tarbiz 51 (1981) 502; , The Term Etmaha in Genesis Rabba,
HUCA 56 (1985) 167174; J. N. Epstein, IAL 287290 ( ); Abr.
Goldberg, Beayot arikha we-siddur be-Bereshit Rabba uve-Wa-yiqra Rabba
she-terem bau al-pitronan, Talmudic Studies III/1, 130152; M. Guttmann
B. Heller, EJ (1931) VII, 241247; J. Heinemann, The Structure and Division of
Genesis Rabba (.), Bar-Ilan 9 (1971) 279289; M. D. Herr St. G. Wald,
EJ2 VII 448449; M. Lerner, Anlage des Bereschith Rabba und seine Quellen,
B 1882; A. Marmorstein, The Introduction of R. Hoshaya to the First Chapter
of Genesis Rabba, L. Ginzberg, NY 1945, 247252; E. Martn Contreras, La
interpretacin de la creacin. Tcnicas exegticas en Gnesis Rabbah, Estella
2002; O. Meir, The Darshanic Story in Genesis Rabba (.), TA 1987; ,
Chapter Division in Midrash Genesis Rabbah (.), 10th WCJS (J 1990) C
I 101108; , A Garden in Eden On the Redaction of Genesis Rabba
(.), Dappim 5/6 (1989) 309320 ( ); , Questions
and Answers: On the Development of the Rhetoric of the Mahaloket (Conflict
of Opinions) in the Palestinian Rabbinic Literature (.), Dappim9 (1993)
155174; , The Redaction of Genesis Rabba and Leviticus Rabba (.),
Teuda 11 (TA 1996) 6190; C. Mi-likowsky, On the formation and transmission
of Bereshit Rabba and the Ye-rushalmi; questions of redaction, text-criticism
and literary relationships, JQR 92 (2002) 521567 ( H.-J. Becker); A. Mirsky,
Midrash Tannaim le-Bereshit, J 2000 (
); J. Neusner, Comparative Midrash. The Plan and Program of Genesis
Rabbah and Leviticus Rabbah, A 1986; , Judaism and Christianity in the
Age of Constantine, Chicago 1987; , Introduction 355381; , EMidr
88121; H. Odeberg, The Aramaic Portions of Bereshit Rabba. With Grammar
of Galilean Aramaic, Lund Le 1939; L. I. Rabinowitz, The Study ofa Midrash,
JQR 58 (1967) 143161; C. Thoma S. Lauer, Die Gleichnisse der Rabbinen
II: Von der Erschaffung der Welt bis zum Tod Abrahams: Bereschit Rabba
163, Bern 1991; C. Thoma H. Ernst, Die Gleichnisse der Rabbinen III: Von
Isaak bis zum Schilfmeer: 63100; 122, Bern 1996; T.
Thorion, MASHAL-Series in Genesis Rabba, ThZ 41 (1985) 160167; Zunz,
GV 184189.
318
III.
)
, , ;
, . ,
.
. Zunz (GV, 187)
. . . ,
. ,
.
. , .
(O. , , ). , , ,
.
. ( 129) , . heodor [MGWJ 38 (1894) 518,
],
.
, , .
)
je .
,
,
. e 93 (
). Vatican 30 9597
, .
100 ,
97 101 ( Vatican 30 101 ).
97 ( Vatican
30 98).
4043.
40 40 41, 43 43.
, .
, ( ). ,
()
319
320
III.
,
.
.
M ( )
.
Albeck ,
, , .
: Albeck
( , , . 64).
, . , ,
, , .
. Frankel (Mabo, 51b53a),
Zunz (GV, 185),
. Albeck , , 220
,
(
).
, , , Albeck-,
.
,
. (67).
, .
H.-J. Becker ,
( , );
, , ,
.
)
. , , .
. .
()
321
, . .
, ,
(A3), -
[Cohen (123)
].
III () 300. (
) 300.
400. . (
63, 8, Th.A. 688). Zunz (GV, 186) 64,
10 (Th.A. 710712), , .
, . Zunz- ,
.
, , .
.
VI .
400. .
, ,
, V ,
.
. . .
(. R. N. Brown, Etmaha).
.
, , : , ,
;
( 47, 2,
).
( ).
Cod. Vat. 30 . Zunz
75 (Th.A. 884892, 894
896), 91 (Th.A. 11181126) 93 (Th.A. 11611171),
.
.
322
III.
Zunz 96100
(GV, 2657). , 49
, ,
.
. Albeck (103 ) 95 96
9597, Vat. 30.
, 98101 ( 97100 ),
, .
. , L. M. Barth (An Analysis
of Vatican 30, Cincinnati 1973, 89 )
Vat. 30 Albeck (104, 108) .
)
1) (: Albeck, 104117)
Vat. Ebr. 60
; Th.A. M. Beit-Arie,
Hebrew Manuscripts in the Vatican Library, Vatikan 2008, 42,
X . : Midrash Bereshit Rabba. Codex Vatican 60 (Ms. Vat. Ebr. 60). A prviously unknown manuscript, recently
established as the earliest and most important version of Bereshit
Rabba, J 1972; : Copenhagen 1981,
M. Sokoloff-. M. Sokoloff, The Geniza fragments of Genesis
Rabba and Ms. Vat. Ebr. 60 of Genesis Rabba (.), , J
1971. , The Geniza fragments of Genesis Rabba and Ms. Vat. Ebr.
60 of Genesis Rabba (.), , J 1971; Sokoloff
45
;
Vat. 60 , .
M. Kahana, Genesis Rabba MS Vatican 60 and Its Parallels (.),
Teuda 11 (TA 1996) 1760, , ,
.
Vat. Ebr. 30 X XI
( Beit-Arie, Hebrew Manuscripts in the Vatican
()
323
324
III.
500. 600. ,
600. , X .
3) (. Albeck, 117138)
1512,
,
. Vat. Ebr. 30.
, ,
(Albeck, 127 ).
1545. ,
, 1514. , 1519. (. M. B. Lerner, : Z. Malachi, .,
Yad le-Heiman. The A. M. Habermann Memorial Volume, Lod 1983,
289311). , ,
(Albeck, 131). 1545.
, ,
1887, .
M. A. Mirkin-, Midrasch Rabba, 11 ( 14),
TA 19561967; Th.A.
E. E. Hallewy, Midrasch Rabba, 8 ,
TA 19561963. .
J. Theodor, Ch. Albeck, Midrash Bereshit Rabba. Critical Edition with Notes and Commentary, 3 , J
1965 (. B 19121936, ),
,
.
, Albeck
Vat. 30, (
L. M. Barth, An Analysis 120). , Vat. 60, Theodor Albeck , .
4)
A. Wnsche, Bibl. Rabb., Le 1881, . H. 1967; H. Freedman, M.
Simon, Midrash Rabba. Translated into English, 10 , Lo 1939,
31961 ( 12, H. Freedman); J. Neusner, Genesis Rabbah. The Judaic Commentary on Genesis. A New Translation, 3 ,
Atlanta 1985. : A. Ravenna, Turin 1978. : B.
()
325
2. ()
: J. Abrahams, The sources of the Midrash Echah rabbah,
Dessau 1881; C. N. Astor, The Petihtaot of Eicha Rabba, , JThS
NY 1995; T. Baarda, A Graecism in Midrash Echa Rabba 1,5, JSJ 18 (1987)
6980; S. J. D. Cohen, The Destruction: From Scripture to Midrash, Prooftexts
326
III.
)
,
, .
( 22, 1, 40, 1).
( 1, 1, ),
[
Zunz, GV, 189e; Buber (Mabo, 3), ,
, ]. : () (), (); ( 12, 3); ( 43, 24).
)
, , , .
1519 (. B 1926;
, 1887),
Buber- ,
J. I.4 Casanatense .
, ,
.
()
327
)
,
. , . ,
328
III.
, .
9. ( ;
),
70. ,
70. ,
,
. , , , 2 4
.
,
(Krupp, 113, ; ).
.
,
, IV . , : , , ( , niketes barbaron 23.
), ( ,
1, 5: Vive domine imperator).
M T, , . (., , 1, 2
IV, 59d60c). , , .
: 1, 2,
77, 7 , 17
(. 281), .
, .
,
55b58a. , ,
.
Zunz (GV, 190 )
VII . , Buber- , 77 1, 15, , .
, Buber (Mabo, 9) , IV
( 200 !).
V .
:
,
()
329
.
,
, .
)
, , . , ,
: , 36
. ; , (
), .
.
Herr (1377)
,
, . , , Buber-
(
Buber-): ,
, . , , .; ; (2b, 31b, 34) .
: 23, 16, 19,
18, 17, 24, 25; 16 .
:
, :
( 1, 1).
. , 24. ,
, , ,
. ( , A. Goldberg, Untersuchungen ber die Vorstellung
von der Schekhinah, B 1969, 135).
S. Buber (Mabo, 4)
, , , , . . Zulay, ,
(An Ancient Poem, 190).
( Zulay, 21
330
III.
36), , , (
), ( ,
?). ()
(Krupp, 113).
, .
( )
.
IV.
1. ()
: Ch. Albeck, Midrash Wa-yiqra Rabba, L. Ginzberg, NY 1945,
. 2543; N.J. Cohen, Leviticus Rabbah, Parashah 3: An Example of a
Classic Rabbinic Homily, JQR 72 (1981) 1831; Abr. Goldberg, The Term gufa in
Midrash Leviticus Rabba (.), Le. 38 (1973) 163169; , On the Authenticity of the Chapters Vayehi bahazi hallayla (Ex. XIP29) and Shor o Kesev
(Lev XXIP27) in the Pesiqta (.), Tarbiz 38 (1968) 184 (
Heinemann, Tarbiz); , Be ayot arikha we-siddur be-Bereshit Rabba uveWa-yiqra Rabba she-terem bau al-pitronan, Talmudic Studies III/1, 130152; J.
Heinemann, Chapters of Doubtful Authenticity in Leviticus Rabba (.), Tarbiz
37 (1967) 339354; , Profile ofa Midrash. The Art of Composition in Leviticus Rabba, JAAR 31 (1971) 141150 ( . Hasifrut, 19691971,
809834); , EJ2 XII 740742; M. Kadushin, A Conceptual Commentary on
Midrash Leviticus Rabbah, A 1987 (. Binghamton 2001); D. Knstlinger,
Die Petichot des Midrasch rabba zu Leviticus, Krakau 1913; U. Leibner, A Galilean-Geographical Midrash on the Journey of Jobs Servant-Lads (.), Cathedra 120 (2006) 3354 ( 17,4 = 7,10); M. B. Lerner, Perush qadum lemidrash Wa-yiqra Rabba, J 1995 ( , 12. .);
M. Margulies, V : Introduction, Supplements and Indices
(.), J 1960; O. Meir, The Redaction of Genesis Rabba and Leviticus Rabba
(.), Teuda 11 (TA 1996) 6190; Ch. Milikowsky, Vayyiqra Rabba, Chapter
28, Sections 13: Questions of Text, Redaction and Affinity to Pesiqta dRav
Kahana (.), Tarbiz 71 (2001) 1965; , Vayyiqra Rabba, Chapter 30,
Sections 1 and 2. The History of its Transmission and Publication and the Presentation of a New Edition (.), Bar-Ilan 3031 (2006) 269318; J. Neusner,
Judaism and Scripture. The Evidence of Leviticus Rabbah, Chicago 1985; ,
The Integrity of Leviticus Rabbah. The Problem of the Autonomy of a Rabbinic
Document, Chico 1985 ( PAAJR 53, 1986, 111145; . S. D. Fraade,
Prooftexts 7, 1987, 179194); , Appropriation and Imitation: The Priority
of Leviticus Rabbah over Pesiqta deRab Kahana, PAAJR 54 (1987) 128; ,
Introduction 382410; Z.M. Rabbinovitz, Two supplements to the collection of
liturgical poems by Yannai (.), 4th WCJS, J 1968, II 49 (
); R. S. Sarason, The Petihtot in Leviticus Rabba: Oral Homilies or Redactional Constructions?, JJS 33 (1982) 557567; B. L. Visotzky, Anti-Christian
Polemic in Leviticus Rabbah, PAAJR 56 (1990) 83100; , Jewish-Christianity in rabbinic documents; an examination of Leviticus Rabbah, : S. C.
Mi-mouni, ., Le judo-christianisme dans tous ses tats, P 2001, 335349;
, Golden Bells and Pomegranates, Studies in Midrash Leviticus Rabbah,
Tb. 2003; , Al kamma me eqronot ha arikha shel Wa-yiqra Rabba,
Y. Fraenkel, 333345; Zunz, GV 191195.
332
IV.
)
, ( ),
, .
)
Margulies je Add. 27169,
340, ,
Theodor, Albeck (Albeck : Mabo, 105 ). Vtian. Cod. Hebr. 32 ( J 1972) , ,
X XI .
.
149 ,
1291. .
Margulies Munich 117 ( 1433.
). ( )
.). M. Schlter Ch. Milikowsky, Vayyiqra
Rabba through History: A Project to Study Its Textual Transmission,
: J. Targa-rona Borrds A. Sdenz-Badillos, (.), Jewish Studies at
the Turn of the Twentieth Century, L 1999, I 311321.
, : http: //www.biu.ac.il/ JS/midrash/VR.
Margulies, V, 386,
;
. (Margulies, V, 3: IX ) Heb. C. 18 F. 1722, ,
; : N. Alloni, Geniza-Fragments, 63 , 155166. .
: 1512, V 1545. , ,
, .
: Mirkin, Midrasch Rabba VIIVIII, Hallewy, Midrasch Rabba
V. : M. Margulies, Midrash Wayyikra Rabbah. A
Critical Edition based on Manuscripts and Genizah Fragments with
Variants and Notes, 5 , J 19531960.
: A. Wnsche, Bibl. Rabb. V, Le 1883, . H 1967; J.
Israelstam, J. J. Slotki, IV ,
()
333
334
IV.
()
335
)
.
, .
Margulies, V, XII,
. , Albeck . Abr.
Goldberg :
,
; [KS 43
(1967) 73].
. , , , , . S. Buber
. Albeck (36 ) Abr. Goldberg,
, J. Neusner, ,
. Margulies (V, XIII) .
, Albeck (30 )
( , ,
),
. Margulies (XIX) (
)
, ,
: .
L. Moscovitz, The Relationship between the Yerushalmi and Leviticus
Rabbah: A Re-Exa Examination (.), 11th WCSJ (J 1994) C I 31
38, ( )
.
.
( , ,
). ,
, ,
.
, ,
, , (
), , ,
400. 500. . ,
336
IV.
III IV .
, ; ,
[ Margulies (XXXII) V , Albeck
V VI ]. ( , ), , , ,
, .
2. ()
: Ch. Albeck, Derashot 105107. 360 ; R. A. Anisfeld,
Sustain Me With Raisin-Cakes: Pesikta deRav Kahana and the Popularization
of Rabbinic Judaism, L 2009; L. M. Barth, Literary Imagination and the
Rabbinic Sermon, 7th WCJS, Studies in the Talmud, Halacha and Midrasch,
J 1981, 2935 ( 15); ,The Three of Rebuke and Seven of Consolation Sermons in the Pesikta de Rav Kahana, JJS 33 (1982) 503515; Abr.
Goldberg, On the Authenticity of the Chapters Vayehi bahazi hallayla (
XII, 29) and Shoro Kesev (Lev. XXII,2 7) in the Pesiqta (.), Tarbiz 38
(1968) 184 ; M. Hirshman, Pesiqta deRab Kahana we-Paideia, Y.
Fraenkel 165178; B. Mandelbaum, Prolegomenon to the Pesikta, PAAJR
23 (1954) 4158 ( , ); , EJ2 XVI 1112; F.
Manns, La polmique contre les judo-chrtiens en Pesiqta de Rab Kahana
15, LA 40 (1990) 211226; Ch. Milikowsky, Vayyiqra Rabba, Chapter 28, Sections 13: Questions of Text, Redaction and Affinity to Pesiqta dRav Kahana
(.), Tarbiz 71 (2001) 1965; J. Neusner, From Tradition to Imitation. The
Plan and Program of Pesiqta Rabbati and Pesiqta de Rab Kahana, A 1987;
, PAAJR 54 (1987) 128 (
); ., Introduction 411433; , A Theological
Commentary to Midrash. Volume One: Pesiqta de Rab Kahana, Lanham
2001; , Pesiqta deRab Kahana, Theology of, EMidr 663679; L. H.
Silberman, A Theological Treatise on Forgiveness: Chapter Twenty-Three of
Pesiqta Derab Kahana, J. Heinemann, J 1981, 95107; , Challenge
and Response: Pesiqta DeRab Kahana, Chapter 26, as an Oblique Reply to
Christian Claims, HThR 79 (1986) 247253; E. R. Stern, From Rebuke to
Consolation. Exegesis and Theology in the Liturgical Anthology of the Ninth
of Av Season, Providence, RI, 2004, 79111 ( 13 22); G. Svedlund,
The Aramaic Portions of the Pesiqta de Rab Kahana. With Engl. translation,
commentary and introduction, Uppsala 1974; C. Thoma S. Lauer, Die
Gleichnisse der Rabbinen. Erster Teil: Pesiqta de-Rav Kahana (), Bern
1986; E. Ungar, When Another Matter is the Same Matter: The Case of
Davar-Aher in Pesiqta DeRab Kahana, : J. Neusner (.), Approaches NS
2 (1990) 143; St. Verhelst, Pesiqta de-Rav Kahana, chapitre 1, et la liturgie
()
337
)
( : ;
, ) , , .
Zunz (GV, 203)
, .
,
.
,
, XI (. : Zunz, GV, 204 ). Zunz- . Buber-,
(
17. ) : .
. , , .
? B. Mandelbaum ( II, , XVIII)
.
( ), ;
.
)
,
. Zunz (GV, 1832).
S. Buber (Lyck
1868) ;
Mandelbaum- . , Buber-
338
IV.
.
Buber ,
1565. (= 47, Alliance Isralite Universelle, Paris),
() ; : Oxford,
Marshall Or. 24 ( 1291. ),
Carmoly, Cambridge Add. 1497 ( XV XVI ), Parma De Rossi Cod. 261:2 (XIII XIV , ). M. Friedmann [Beth Talmud 5 (18861889) 4653, 7890,
108114, 168172, 197206] :
Casanatense 3324 ( XVII , )
, (XV , ).
B. Mandelbaum
Marshall Or. 24,
Neubauer 2324/11 . (JThS, NY; , , ),
. Mandelbaum-; . N. Alloni, GenizaFragments, 7175; N. Alloni, A. Dez-Macho, Pesiqta de Rab Kahana
be-Niqqud Erets-israeli, Lechonenu 23 (1958) 5771.
(Mandelbaum, I, 13, ,
) , VIIIX (Abr.
Goldberg, KS 43, 71, . 1, Mandelbaum- Leschonen-).
)
je
, , , . Zunz , ,
. , Buber- , ,
(, 31, 22. 30. ,
24. ). Mandelbaum
, Zunz- , Oxford 2324/11, , .
,
Mandelbaum- . Goldberg (KS 72)
()
339
,
. . Braude, Kapstein, XLVII .
Mandelbaum (II, XIVXVII)
. ,
, 9.
, ( ).
, .
;
; . -
E. Fleischr-, : . .
277;
13. ( : I. Ta-Shema, : Sefer
Gematriot of R. Judah the Pious. Introdueed by D. Abrams and I. TaShema, Los Angeles 1998, 151153);
, ,
[Goldberg (KS 72) 4,
14, 12 , Mandelbaum-
:
; . E. Fleischer, The Reading of the Portion
Asser Teasser (Deut. XIV, 22) (.), Tarbiz 36 (1966) 116155].
. . 333 . lbeck
(. Neusner).
, Heinemann 28
8, 9, 23, 26 27 .
28, ,
;
. 7
(Goldberg) ,
12, 1225, . Goldberg
,
, (KS): ( ) ( .
Braude, Kapstein, XXXXXXVI); . , .
)
, , ,
(H. Hahn, Wallfahrt und Auferstehung zur
340
IV.
()
341
(
) ( , ). Buber
a, , . Svendlund (4) .
Braude Kapstein (X) , , , . V (XXVIII
), .
; .
; , XV
.
3. ()
: V. Aptowitzer, Untersuchungen zur gaonischen Literatur,
HUCA 89 (1931) 383410; B. J. Bamberger, A Messianic Document of
the Seventh Century, HUCA 15 (1940) 425431; P. Bogaert, Apocalypse de
Baruch. Introduction, Traduction du Syriaque et Commentaire, 2 , P
1969, I 222241; B. Elizur, Pesiqta Rabbati. Introductory Chapters (.),
, J 1999; A. Goldberg, Erlsung durch Leiden. Drei rabbinische
Homilien ber die Trauernden Zions und den leidenden Messias Efraim
( 34, 36, 37), F 1978; , Ich komme und wohne in deiner Mitte.
Eine rabbinische Homilie zu Sacharja 2,14 ( 35), F 1977; , Pesiqta
Rabbati 26, ein singulrer Text in der frhen rabbinischen Literatur, FJB 17
(1989) 144; K. E. Grzinger, Ich bin der Herr, dein Gott! Eine rabbinische
Homilie zum Ersten Gebot ( 20), Bern F 1976; H. Hahn, Wallfahrt
und Auferstehung zur messianischen Zeit. Eine rabbinische Homilie zum
Neumond-Shabbat ( 1), F 1979; J. Heinemann, A Homily on Jeremiah
and the Fall of Jerusalem (Pesiqta Rabbati, Pisqa 26), : R. Polzin E.
Rothman, ., The Biblical Mosaic. Changing Perspectives, Chico 1982,
2741; A.Jaschke, Die Asche der Roten Kuh Eine rabbinische Homilie zu
Parashat Para ( 14), FJB 31 (2004), 2161; B.Kern, Trstet, trstet mein
Volk! Zwei rabbinische Homilien zu Jesaja 40,1 ( 30 29/30), F
1986; , Pesikta Rabbati: Redaction and Canonization (.), 11th WCJS
(J 1994) C I 111118; . (Kern-Ulmer), Some Redactional Problems
in Pesiqta Rabbati, ARJ 1 (1998) 7181; D. Lenhard, Vom Ende der Erde
rufe ich zu Dir. Eine rabbinische Psalmenhomilie ( 9), F 1990; I. Levi,
Bari dans la Pesiqta Rabbati, REJ 32 (1896) 278282; A. Marmorstein, Eine
342
IV.
)
. . 337.
,
, , . (
()
343
344
IV.
), ;
( :
Hahn, Wallfahrt, 15:
, ).
, , (: Grzinger,
Hahn, 88 ): , Buber; 118; ; 48, 49,
25, 1924; ; 29/3043, 50, 4447, 5153; ; 2628; .
Grzinger Hahn (87) Casanata
. ,
o XVII . , , 1387,
; the bulk of the extant manuseript was
eopied in the sixteenth Century (Ulmer I, . XXX, . 152; Elizur
27 1387. ) .
.
,
,
. ,
: 25 19; 50
43 44; 46 .
, 1531. ,
Friedmann [Bet Talmud 5 (1892) 16].
,
. Casanata
;
.
,
XIII . ( 1, 5, 7, 8, 21, 22, 27, 27/28, 28, 31
32, ).
8195 JThS, 1800.
Eljakim Mehlsack ( )
JThS,
, ,
,
(. Grzinger, Hahn, 98104).
, , ,
.
()
345
, (Elizur 8184). :
L. Ginzberg, Ginze Schechter, I, 171181; S. A. Wertheimer, Batei
Midraschot, I, 260264.
)
, , .
, Casanata, , ,
,
, , , (Grzinger, Ich bin der Herr, 7;
. Goldberg, Ich komme, 7). Grnziger- (Ich bin der Herr, 8
), :
1) ( 118 :
. ;
: Grzinger, Hahn, 90).
, . . :
114, 19, 25, 29, 31, 3845, 4749. . B. R. Kern Ulmer, The
Halakhic Part of the Yelammedenu in Pesiqta Rabbati, : J. Neusner,
., Approaches NS XIV (1998) 5980; Elizur 117260 , .
2) :
1518 (= 58) 32 (= 18); 14 (=
4); 51, 52 (= 27, 28).
.
3) 2 : 27, 27/28, 29/30, 29/3030.
4) -a- :
. . .
, : 20 (
: Grzinger, Ich
bin der Herr, 19 ), 28, 30, 3437.
50.
5) ( -
): 2124.
( , M). .
6) 26: Prijs (21 )
; 26
346
IV.
, ; 26 ,
Prijs-, . A. Goldberg, ,
, ,
, .
46 . Friedmann- (186b,
. 1), . , 53
.
Zunz (GV, 255) IX .
,
1 (F. 1b; U 2): aa 777 (: , 1151. ;
), 845. oe ( ,
, 68.
). : J. Mann,
The Jews in Egypt and in Palestine under the Fatimid Caliphs I, Lo
1920, NY 1970, 48, . 2; L. Prijs, 77, (11, . 3); D. Sperber, EJ, XIII, 335 (
, VI VII ); Elizur
266 : ,
.
Friedmann , ; ,
355. (
); , , 719. .
Friedmann
(24: ), .
355. H. Hahn,
. (Wallfahrt, 110113). ,
. ,
V (388
) (397 ).
, Hahn (380)
F. Bhl- 400. (Aufbau und literarische
Formen des aggadischen Teils im Jelamdenu-idrasch, Wiesbaden
1977, 90).
, , , ,
.
()
347
, ,
-a-. Friedmann (24) 3437 ,
.
B. J. Bamberg
632637. , 36, 2
(F. 162): ...
.
. O ,
. ,
.
: J. Mann
(The Jews in Egypt I, 4749) 1 3437
,
IX
.
: . H. Graetz, Geschichte
V, Le 41909, 269, 507 ; M. Zucker, Tegubot litenuat Abele Tsion
ha-Qarajim ba-sifrut ha-rabbanit, Ch. Albeck, J 1963, 378401.
. A. Goldberg, Erlsung durch Leiden, 131134.
Goldberg 35
34, 3637
. 35
III IV (Ich komme, 20);
, 34 III (Erlsung, 142).
. ,
.
. (VII VIII )
: Zunz Aptowitzer , Friedmann, S. Buber Braude . ,
.
-; Zunz- (GV, 256), ; Aptowitzer (403 ).
, Zunz
(GV, 256), I. Lvi,
( 28, F. 135b), .
348
IV.
, , . : , ( III IV ),
,
, . , ,
.
.
. ,
. ,
, , (
3637 20),
.
(3437 2937).
,
. , , ,
. Zunz . VI VII
[Braude, Sperber (EJ, XIII, 335)],
,
.
4.
: Albeck, Derashot 112116, 373375; V. Aptowitzer, Scheeltoth
und Je-lamdenu, MGWJ 76 (1932) 558575; F. Bhl, Aufbau und literarische
Formen des aggadischen Teils im Jelamdenu-Midrasch, Wiesbaden 1977; M.
Bregman, The Tanhuma-Yelammedenu Literature: Studies in the Evolution of
the Versions (.), Piscataway, NJ, 2003; , Early Sources and Traditions
in the Tanchuma-Yelammedenu Midrashim (.), Tarbiz 60 (1990) 269274;
, EJ2 XIX 503 ; A. Geula, On the Study of Midrash Yelammedenu:
A Re-Examination of Attribution in Yalkut Shirrfoni and its Source (.),
Tarbiz 74 (2004) 221260 ( ); L.
Ginzberg, Maamar al ha-Yelamdenu, : Ginze Schechter I 449513; M.
Bregman, EJ2 XIX 503504; A. Marmorstein, Zur Erforschung des JelamdenuProblems, MGWJ 74 (1930) 266284; C. Milikowsky, The Punishment of
Jacob A Study in the Redactorial Process of Midrash Tanhuma (.), BarIlan 1819 (1981) 144149; M. Schlter, Ein Auslegungsmidrash im Midrash
Tanhuma, FJB 14 (1986) 7198; Zunz, GV 237250.
349
a)
, .
.
: .
,
IV (Bacher, Pm.
III, 502 ). , .
, , ,
.
350
IV.
)
,
: 1. , K 1520/1522
( 1971), V 1545, 1563. ( 1971; , , . Buber, Einleitung, 163180), 1595 . : 1831.
( ). 2. Buber- , Oxford, Neubuer 154 ( )
Cod. Vat. Ebr. 34 (Theodor ), Munich Cod.
hebr. 224 ( , BhM, VI, 91185)
Parma De Rossi 1240. Buber-
(= B) , ,
. B [.
I. Ta-Shma, KS 60 (1984) 302: ; M.
Brgman (Textual Witness, 51) ; ].
Buber-.
, Urbach Cambridge 1212 ( XIV ).
L. Ginzberg J. Mann.
. M. Bregman, Textual Witness (
).
? ,
,
; T
. ,
. ,
(, ,
L. Grnhut, Sefer ha-Likkutim, 46). J ?
,
T . Buber, ,
; Ginzberg . -
351
,
(
, ;
).
.
;
T II,
II, , . E. E. Urbach (3) ,
.
. ,
, , .
Ta, , .
. F. Bhl.
, . ,
, .
,
(. D. Lenhard, Die Rabbinische Homilie, F 1998, 68).
)
Zunz (GV, 247) IX
,
( 3)
. ( ,
Herr, EJ, 795).
,
. [. Goldblatt, Instruction, 1315; V. Aptowitzer, HUCA, 89
(1931) 415417]
( 800. ).
352
IV.
. . ,
(. Aptowitzer, MGWJ, 76),
.
.
IV, 1618 (L., 2224)
F. Bhl . .
: () ()
(Aufbau, 91).
, ;
T 30ab. Bhl
-
, .
.
400.
(Aufbau, 90).
. , , , . M. Bregman,
which began to crystallize toward the end of the Byzantine
period in Palestine (57th century C. E.), but continued to evolve and
spread throughout the Diaspora well into the middle ages, sometimes
developing different recensions of a common text (EJ2 XIX 503).
, .
. - ,
.
,
( Theodor,
).
, , ,
,
.
()
353
,
,
.
5. ()
: M. D. Herr, EJ2 V 620 ; Z. (Keller) Neuberger, The
printed edition of Midrash Devarim Rabba: its character and place in the
Tanhuma-Yelamedenu Literature (.), , J 1999; M. B. Lerner,
New Light on the Spanish Recension of Deuteronomy Rabba [1] The
Evolution of Ed. Lieberman (.), Teuda 11 (1996) 107145; [2] On the
Origin of the Pericopes Va-Ethanan-Eqev (.), Tarbiz 70 (2000) 417427;
Zunz, GV 263265 (Albeck, Derashot 122 391).
: , : A. Mirkin, XI; S. Liebermann, Midrash Debarim Rabbah, J 1974; L. Ginzberg, Ginze Schechter, I,
107168; J. Mann, I. Sonne, The Bible as Read and Preached in the Old Synagogue II, Cincinnati 1966, 220239; Z. M. Rabinovitz, Ginz
Midrasch, 7282; . .
: A. Wnsche, Bibl. Rabb., III, Le 1882, . H 1967; J. Rabbinowitz
Soncino , Lo 1939, . 1961 ( ).
)
() -
, , .
)
( 1512; V 1545). S. Buber,
Liqqutim mi-Midrasch Elle ha-Debarim Zutta, W 1885, 1032, ( 1, 1 3, 22)
Cod. Hebr. 229 ( 1295. )
. 2 911 .
.
A. Epstein- ( Qadmoniot, 8082)
, 2 9 (-
-) , 8 () .
354
IV.
()
355
A. Epstein- .
,
(
).
.
Liebermann-, ,
. M. B. Lerner Liebermann- ,
XIII
,
16. .
- 2.24, ( Liebermann-)
-,
( ).
( ),
; . ,
(
). (, , ),
, . .
Zunz- (GV, 264 ), Liebermann (XXII).
, 450. 800. , ( ,
) .
6. ()
: M. D. Herr, EJ2 VI 624; S. Liebermann, Midrash Debarim
Rabbah, J 1974, XXII; A. Shinan, The Opening Section of Midrash Exodus
Rabbah, J. Heinemann, J 1981, . 175183; C. Thoma H. Ernst,
Die Gleichnisse der Rabbi-nen III: Von Isaak bis zum Schilfmeer:
63100; 122, Die Gleichnisse der Rabbinen IV: Vom Lied des Mose
bis zum Bundesbuch: 2330, Bern 19962000; Zunz, GV 268270 (
Albeck, Derashot 125, 396 ).
: , : A.
Mirkin, Midrasch Rabb, VVI; : A. Shinan,
356
IV.
()
357
, , . .
7. ()
: Ch. Albeck, Midra Bereit Rabbati, J 1940, . 1967, Mavo
920; , Derashot 126 ; A. Epstein, Qadmoniot 6469; H. Mack,
Anti-Christian Sections in Midrash Numbers Rabbah (.), 10th WCJS (J
1990) C I 133140 ( I j ); , Midrash Bemidbar Rabbah we-reshit
ha-qabbbala be-Provans, Eshel Beer-Sheva4 (1996) 7894; , Numbers
Rabba: Its Date, Location and Circulation (.), Teuda II (TA 1996) 91
105; , A Sermon by Rabbi Eliahu the Elder within a Medieval Midrash
(.), Zion 61 (1996) 209213; , Midrash Samuel and Midrash Bemidbar Rabba, : T. Lifshitz 293307; Zunz, GV 270274.
: , : A. Mirkin,
Midrasch Rabb IXX; . : L. Ginzberg, Ginze Schechter, I 91102 ( ); Z.
M. Rabinovitz, Ginz Midrash, 6671. H. Mack, Prolegomena and Example
of an Edition of Midrash of Bemidbar Rabba Part 1 (.), ,
J 1991; , The Reworking of a Midrash by Printers in Istanbul in 1512
(.), Peamim 52 (1992) 3746 ( ); ,
The History of a Hebrew Manuscript (.), Bar-Asher II 183203.
: A. Wnsche, Bibl. Rabb. IV, Le 18831885, . H. 1967; J. J.
Slotki Soncino , Lo 1939, . 1961.
( ;
1512 )
XV (Oxford Bodl. 147 Oxford Bodl. 2335; Hebr. Paris 149
1291. 15; Munich 97.2 1418.
114).
,
. I 114, , 17. II ( 1523)
, 836
. , I. H. Weiss (Dor, III, 236),
Mirkin, - (XI , ). , ,
Zunz- .
I, (, ), , ,
( , ); :
358
IV.
, ,
, , ,
(Zunz, GV, 272 ).
( , , , ). ,
Ch. Albeck,
-, (
, 32, 41 ) . ,
S. Buber, -
; -,
,
. -
() .
, ,
, (
, 5, 9: ); 14, 10, 3: . . I
, , , XIII , ,
, H. Mack (Teuda 11) XII .
().
II ( 1523), , ;
- ( 1315) . M.
Benveniste (Ot Emet, 1565, ), . , Paris Hebr. 150
.
.
-: 18, 1518; 20, 56,
18, 29, .
Herr , , IX ;
, (. . 351 ).
I II;
- .
XII ,
.
359
8.
)
, . , ( ; Oxford 2340,
, 42).
, ; (
). ( 1, 16,
4) .
B. L. Teugels (New Perspectives, 354f)
, (
, 1802), X XI .
: Menachem di Lonzano, V 1618, Schtei
Jadot-; BhM, IV, 1116; S. Buber, Aggadat Bereschit, Krakau 1903, .
1973 ( ); L. Teugels, Textual
Criticism of a Late Rabbinic Midrash: Aggadat Bereshit, : Teugels Ulmer,
., Recent Developments 137153.
: L. M. Teugels, Aggadat Bereshit, L 2001.
.: E. Kahalani, Aggadat Bereshit. Introduction. Proposal for
a Critical Edition (.), , J 2003; L. Teugels, Concern for the
Unity of Tenakh in the Formation of Aggadat Bereshit, : L. Rutgers .,
., The Use of Sacred Books in the Ancient World, Leuven 1998, 187
202; , Der Aufbau von Aggadat Bereshit und die Idee der Einheit des
Tenakh, FJB 25 (1998) 2337; , The Background of the Anti-Christian
Polemics in Aggadat Bereshit, JSJ 30 (1999) 178208; , New Perspectives
on the Origins of Aggadat Bereshit. The Witness of a Geniza Fragment, :
J. Targarona Borrds, A. Sdenz-Badillos, ., Jewish Studies at the Turn of
the Twentieth CenturyI, L 1999, 349357; , Aggadat Bereshit and the
Triennial Lectionary Cycle, JJS 51 (2000) 117132; , Einleitung zur
bers. (. ); Zunz, GV 268.
) -
J. M. Freimann Cod. Hebr. 205, 8, 14,
5, 11 ,
.
(
). Freimann -,
360
IV.
, : - - (
). L. Grnhut, Sefer
ha-Likkutim, I, 2a20a, Enelow. Freimann-,
. , S. Assaf-,
. . (VIII ).
.
20 (R. Brody, Sheiltot 111116; 159181
120). , ; - (. R.
S. Kirschner, Baraita d-Melekhet ha Mishkan, , Berkeley
1988, 61 , 74 , 119).
,
. S. Assaf-,
X .
: . . Freimann, Sefer We-hizhir I (), Le 1873; II (, ), Warsaw
1880; J. D. Eisenstein, Ozar Midraschim, I, 138146; H. G. Enelow, Midrash
Hashkem Quotations in Alnaquas Menorat ha-Maor; HUCA 4 (1927) 311343;
A. N. Z. Roth, A Fragment from Midrash ve-Hizhir (.), Talpijot 7 (1958)
8998; . S. Abramson, Injanut be-Sifrut ha Geonim, J 1974, 382 ; S. Assaf,
Geonim, 161163; Zunz, GV, 294; , Schriften III, B 1876, 251259.
)
je (
BhM, I, 137141; VI, 3670). , ,
, , , .
, ,
(S. Liebermann, Midrasch Debarim
Rabbah, J 31974, XIV ). ,
. : A. Wnsche, Lehrhallen V.
) -je
2, 1. XII ( L. Grnhut,
361
)
, , 11, 16: .
,
, ,
11.
362
IV.
.
. , , ,
.
. . Geula IX X
, .
: S. Buber, Knesset Jisrael 1, Warsaw
1887, 309320; Abraham ben Elija Gaon, Rab Pealim, . S. M.
Chones, Warsaw 1894, . TA 1967, 147153; Wertheimer, I,
208214; . Zunz, GV, 292. A. Geula, On the Study of Midrash
Yelammedenu: A Re-Examination of Attribution in Yalkut Shimoni
and its Source (.), Tarbiz 74 (2004) 221260 ( ); , Lost
Aggadic Works Known Only from Ashkenaz: Midrash Abkir, Midrash
Esfa and Devarim Zuta (.), , J 2006, 113167. .
Zunz, GV 292.
V.
1.
a) , . 325330.
) - ()
22, 29, ,
. ditio princeps, 1519 - -.
Parma De Rossi 3122 ( 1240),
a 18 , , , . Z. M. Rabinovitz (Ginz Midrash,
83117)
, ,
XI ( 1, 2; 5 ; 8 ; 12; 3, 1).
, ;
, .
. ( 1, 1 2, 7; 2, 8 );
, .
, (
III, 5), , . ,
; Theodor (. Lachs, JQR, 55, 243 ).
, (. J. Neusner).
,
. , ,
; .
. ( ) . Herr-, VI [Lachs (JQR 55, 249)
Zunz- :
650. 750. ,
VIII ]; ,
. Urbach - ; . J. Maier, Jdische
364
V.
365
)
, , ( ), . ;
3, 4, 6, 8.
,
1 4, 213, 11, 13 ( II, 5, 20bc).
(6, 4), , ; ,
,
. , , .
IV ; ,
, , 500. . , Pesaro 1519,
, V 1545 .
: . :
M. B. Lerner, The Book of Ruth in agadic literature and Midrash Ruth Rabba
(.), , J 1971, vol. 2 ( Oxford 164;
.);
- ; Lerner
); N. Alloni, Geniza Fragments, 65 .
: A. Wnsche, Bibl. Rabb. III, Le 1883, . H 1967; L. Rabinowitz Soncino , London 1939, . 1971; .
Neusner, Ruth Rabbah. An Analytical Translation, Atlanta 1989 ( : Components III, 1997).
e: P. D. Hartmann, Das Buch Ruth in der Midrasch-Literatur,
F 1901; M. D. Herr, EJ, XIV, 524; T. Kronholm, The portrayal of characters
in Midrash Ruth Rabbah, Annual of the Swedish Theological Institute 12
(1983) 1354; M. B. Lerner, . , 3 ; S. Lieberman, Qetsat heerot
366
V.
)
(, 1519)
.
( );
; V 1545
. ;
( 222) . (1,
1 ; 7, 1 ; 9, 7 ).
, . (
). , , ,
, , ; , ,
.
(, , , ,
). . Hirschman (HUCA) ,
(. J. Heinemann),
.
(
14 Hirschman- , 57
Kiperwasser- ), Hirschman Kiperwasser
.
VIII . Hirschman VI VII
. Kiperwasser ,
, VII .
, , 800. .
: Vat. Hebr. 291, 11b (XIVXV ;
1417, ,
); . : Wachten, 2831;
Hirschman-, , 118121. , Peshat
and Derash Side-by-Side: A Newly Rediscovered Manuscript of Midrash
Qohelet and of R. Jacob Algianis Commentary on Qohelet (.), Tarbiz 67
367
) e
, ,
368
V.
. XV .
, Pesaro 1519,
(1, 1; 4, 9, 13; 2, 1, 5), .
.
( 12 ; 3, 1 8, 15
)
: Albeck, Derashot 129,
, 3,1; (
) Tabory. M. B. Lerner, Safrai
II 179189, II
, , II, .
.
XIV XV ,
,
II; I , II , 6 (Atzmon).
I ( 16) ,
; , . , ,
, ; , , 500. .
II ( 710)
, (
J: , ). Herr (EJ, VI, 915)
XI
I,
, . Z. M. Rabinovitz
(Ginz Midrash, 155160) 6, 117,
8, ( XI ), I.
I II XII XIII .
: A. Atzmon, Maaseh Esther in Pirqe deRabbi Eliezer and in
Midrash Esther Rabbah II: Towards Establishing the Relationship between
Parallels in Midrashic Literature (.), Tarbiz 75 (2005) 329343; ,
Mordechais Dream: From Addition to Derashah, JSIJ 6 (2007), 127140;
, Haggadah dimgillat Esther: Toward the Anthologists Methodology
(.), Iggud. Selected Essays in Jewish Studies I, . B. Schwartz
., J 2008, 277291; , Old Wine in New Flasks: The Story of Late
Neoclassical Midrash, EJJS 3 (2009) 183203; M. B. Lerner, The Works
of Aggadic Midrash and the Esther Midrashim, in Safrai II 133229, 176
; J. Neusner, The Midrash Compilations of the Sixth and Seventh
Centuries. An Introduction to the Rhetorical, Logical, and Topical Program,
369
2.
a)
S. Buber, Midrasch suta. Hagadische Abhandlungen ber Schir haschirim, Ruth, Echah und Koheleth, nebst Jalkut zum Buche Echa,
B 1894, . TA, s. a. Parma De
Rossi 541 ( 2342. 3). ( 1400) S. Schechter, ,
: Aggadath Shir Hashirim, C 1896 [ JQR 68
(18941896); JQR 8 (1896) 179184 Buber-
]. Schechter
X ,
. [. Lieberman, Greek,
179182; G. Alon, Studies, 43; Y. Baer, Zion 36 (1971) 131 ].
Z. M. Rabinovitz (Ginz Midrash, 250295)
,
.
Rabinovitz ( , ). : R. Brasch,
Der Midrasch Shir Ha-Schirim Suta. bersetzung, Kommentierung
und Vergleich mit dem Midrasch Rabba, Leipzig 1936.
L. Grnhut: Midrasch Schir
Ha-Schirim, J 1897; , : E. H. Grnhut, J. Ch.
Wertheimer, Midrash Shir Hashirim, J 1971. : M. B.
Lrner, KS 48 (1972) 543549: , -
370
V.
. Grnhut
1147. , . Herr (EJ, XVI,
1515) XI ; , .
J. Mann : HUCA
14 (1939) 333337; ,
Texts and Studies, I, NY 1930 (. 1972) 322, . 47, , . . M. B. Lerner,
Perusch Midraschi le-Schir ha-Schirim mime ha-Geonim, Kobez al
Yad 8 (1976) 141164; Albeck, Deraschot, 129, 404 .
) ()
19,
( Kiperwasser, Sidra
154 ), .
. , ,
, .
(. B. Heller, EJ 10, 1932, 170
), (. Albeck, Deraschot, 130 ).
R. Kiperwasser
,
. , VIII IX (Midrashim 92). ,
, ,
(Hirschman, Midrash Qohelet Rabbah, 44).
S. Buber (. , ); : R. Kiperwasser,
Midrashim on Kohelet: Studies in their Redaction and Formation (.), , Bar Ilan 2005 ( ); : Kiperwasser, Midrashim 1433; M. G. Hirshman
117 ; J. Wachten, Midrasch-Analyse, H 1978, 3236; S.Greenberg,
Midrash Koheleth Zuta, A. Marx, NY 1950, . 103114; , A
Comparative Study on the Midrashim on Ecclesiastes On the Nature of
Koheleth Zuta (.), Sidra 22 (2007) 153176. . L. Ginzberg, Ginze
Schechter I 169171 ( ).
)
S. Buber, Sammlung agadischer Commentare zum Buche Esther,
Wilna 1886, , -
371
372
V.
)
S. Buber
(De Rossi 541) ( . ).
( Maagarim-),
. X XI . A. Shinan,
The Stories in Ruth Zuta (.), 11th WCJS (J 1994) C I 129136;
R. Shoshany, A Study of Two Tales in Midrash Ruth Zuta And Their
Adaptation in Hibbur Yafeh me-ha-Yeshuah (.), JSIJ 7 (2008)
123.
)
S. Buber 541
, . 1, ,
.
261. (
, ).
S. Buber, Midrasch suta (. ) 26a54b; N. Wieder, Midrasch
Echa Zuta: bersetzung, Kommentierung und Vergleich mit Echa Rabbati,
B 1936.
VI.
, , : .
VIII.
1. ()
,
11, 27, . Zunz (GV, 278
280), . 1118 (
),
119 ( ). ; , . :
32, 3 (Th.A. 307), - . ;
. ,
.
, .
.
(. D. Lenhard). . Zunz
; Buber 1118,
. Albeck, ,
. ,
.
(Braude, XI; .
XXXI III XIII ).
: ; . .
. (gematria notarikon).
374
VI.
, 119150, 1515.
( 122, 124130, 132137)
. , , Buber
123 131. J. Mann
( 1316, 2427)
( 119121, 138150);
:
- -, ,
, ( .) ,
. Mann
. XIII .
: , V 1546, Prag 1613;
Midrasch Schocher Tob, Lemberg 1851, Warsw 1873. S. Buber, Midrasch
Tehillim, Wilna 1891, . J 1966 ( Parma De Rossi
1332, ). . BhM, V; M. Arzt,
Chapters from a Ms. of Midrash Tehillim, A. Marx, NY 1950,
4974; . Mann, Some Midrashic Geniza Fragments, HUCA 14 (1939)
303358. G. Wildensee Th. Hansberger .
: A. Wnsche, Midrasch Tehillim, Trier 1892, . H 1967; W.
G. Braude, The Midrash on Psalms, 2 , New Haven 1959 (= 1976; ).
: J. Elbaum, EJ2 XIV 191 ; K.-E. Grzinger, Prediger
gottseliger Diesseitszuversicht. Jdische Optimisten, FJB 5 (1977) 4264
( 34); D. Lenhard, Vom Ende der Erde rufe ich zu Dir ... ( 9),
F 1990, 98116; H. Mack, The Source and Development of the Shabbatean
Exposition on the Recission of the Mitzvot (.), Sidra 11 (1995) 5572
( 146,6, -); E. M. Menn,
Praying King and Sanctuary of Prayer: David and the Temples Origins in
Rabbinic Psalms Commentary (Midrash Tehillim), JJS 52 (2001) 126; ,
Praying King and Sanctuary of Prayer, Part II: Davids Deferment and the
Temples Dedication in Rabbinic Psalms Commentary (Midrash Tehillim), JJS
53 (2002) 298323; A. Shinan, Betraqlin we-al saf ha-bait: Moshe Rabbenu
we-David ha-melekh be-midrash Tehillim, T. Lifshitz 557570; L.
Rabinowitz, Does Midrash Tillim Reflect the Triennial Cycle of Psalms?, JQR
26 (1935) 349368; B. Wellmann, Von David, Knigin Ester und Christus.
Psalm 22 im Midrasch Tehillim und bei Augustinus, Freiburg 2007; Zunz,
GV 287280 ( Albeck, Derashot 132, 411 ).
2.
() XI
(Buber, ). -
375
(. 1, 1, ; 9, 2, ).
,
, . .
.
, , , . Buber- ,
, (Visotzky, 41 ). Rabinovitz
; , , , .
, Buber , Zunz ; , (Visotzky, The
Midrash 1012). .
,
. Buber , Zunz
. Rabinovitz
VII VIII , Visotzky (The Midrash 10)
IX ,
.
: K 1512/17, V 1546. S. Buber, Midrasch Mishle, Wilna 1893, .
J 1965, ( 152 1532. ,
,
3122 1270. ); B. L. Visotzky,
Midrash Mishle: A Critical Edition based on Vatican MS. Ebr. 44, with variant
readings NY 1990. . L. Ginzberg, Ginze Schlechter I 163168
( 31, 2225); Z. M. Rabinovitz, Ginze Midrash 218249 ( : , X , Visotzky
[Edition, Mavo 9] XI XII a; XI :
710. 14t); , A Genizah Fragment of Midrash Mishle (.), Michtam
le-David, GSD. Ochs, Ramat-Gan 1978, 106119 (, 2 , XI
: 11 , 17, 19); 31 Wertheimer,
Batei Midrashot II 146150.
: A. Wnsche, Bibl. Rabb. IV, Le 1885, . H 1967; B. L.
Visotzky, The Midrash on Proverbs, New Haven 1992.
. J. Elbaum, EJ2 XIV 190 ; M. Higger, Be-raitoth in Midrash
Samuel and Midrash Mishlei, Talpioth 5 (1951) 669682 ( ); M. B. Lerner, Mehqarim be-Midrash Mishle,
Talmudic Studies III/ 2 461488; D. Stein, The Queen of Sheba and Solomon-
376
VI.
3.
32 (24 1 8 2) 12 .
, , 2 (1: 2124, 2627 2931;
2: 25, 911, 13, 1518, 20 22).
, 2 . , . ,
(Lifshitz, Mavo 84).
, .
, :
. Rabinovitz , (
, ). Albeck (Derashot 84) ( ; . M. B. Lerner in
Safrai II 150: should be included as a
specimen of early Amoraic midrash). B. Lifshitz (Mavo 44),
,
. , .
, , . B. Lifshitz, ,
.
Zunz (GV 281 f.) XI ,
16,1
( Lifshitz,
Mavo 5761),
IX . , (X ), , . (S. Abramson,
Injanut be-Sifrut ha-Geonim, J 1974, 154; , Rab Nissim Gon,
1965, 311). Qitsur Aggadot ha-Jeruschalmi
(Ginze Schechter, I, 392); (J. Mann, Texts and Studies, I, NY
1972 = . 1931, 644). 563 -
377
, . Lifshitz
.
T: 1517, V 1546; S. Buber, Midrasch Samuel ... kritisch bearbeitet,
commentiert und mit einer Einleitung, Krakau 1893, . Midrasch
Mischle J 1965 [. A. Ehrlich, MGWJ 39 (1895) 331366, 368370:
, .]; B. Lifshitz, Midrash Shmuel.
Based on the Constantinople Edition of 1517 with an Introduction, Variant
Readings, References and a Commentary, J 2009; Z. M. Rabinovitz, Ginz
Midrash, 179217 ( XIII ); : N. Alloni, Geniza
Fragments, 77. : A. Wnsche, Lehrhallen, V.
: J. Elbaum, EJ, XI, 1517 ; M. Higger, Beraitoth in Midrash Samuel and Midrash Mishlei (.), Talpioth 5, 34 (1952) 669682;
H. Mack, Midrash Samuel and Midrash Bemidbar Rabba, : T. Lifshitz
293307; Zunz, GV, 281 .
4.
, , -.
: Wertheimer, Batei
Midrashot, II, 151186. . (III )
; . Zunz, GV, 282. , , ( ,
).
VII.
1.
) ()
XII ( )
()
.
, ,
.
30
. ,
( 160. ); . , Je 82b
46b: ? . Jo. Milikowsky (PAAJR,
52, 124) . Joe , .
T XII
(Tarbiz 49, 263). ,
. B. Z. Wacholder
(Eupolemus, Cincinnati 1974, 109, . 53)
; (.
Ratner), . .
, XI .
68. (
).
: : 1513; B. Ratner, Seder Olam Rabba. Die grosse
Weltchronik, Wilna 1897 [. A. Marx, Zeitschrift fr hebr.
Bibliographie 3 (1899) 6870]; , Einleitung zum Seder Olam (.), Wilna
1894 (. NY 1966 = J 1988, S. K. Mirsky); A. Marx, Seder Olam (Kap.
110), , B 1903; C. J. Milikowsky, Seder Olam: A
Rabbinic Chronography, , Yale 1981 (
Antonin 891, IX , ;
editio princeps; .); C. Milikowsky,
Seder Olam, Critical Edition with Introduction and Commentary (.), Part
1. Introduction; Part 2. Critical Edition; Part 3. Commentary, J, Israel Academy
379
) ()
.
, , ,
. T
III .
,
. VIII .
: S. Schechter, Seder Olam Suta, MGWJ 39 (1895) 2328 ( De Rossi 541, XIV ); M. Grosberg, Seder Olam
Zuta and complete Seder Tannaim vAmoraim, Lo 1910, . JTA 1970;
M. J. Weinstock, Seder Olam Zutta ha-Schalem, J 1957.
: M. Beer, Exilarchate, 1115; A. D. Goode, The Exilarchate
in the Eastern Caliphate, 6371258, JQR 31 (1940) 149169; J. M. Rosenthal,
EJ, XIV, 1093; Zunz, GV, 142147.
) ()
, (, ),
, -
380
VII.
, .
,
. 1925
. ,
. .
: 12 . ; 311 ; 12
23 (
; : , ,
); 2425 ; 2639
; 4048
; 4950
(, ), ; 51 ;
52 ; 5354 ( 12). .
. 27
,
, . ,
.
M. Prez Fernndez (Los Captulos, 2226):
. (
) . Prez- ; .
, , ,
,
(
, ; ).
.
. 12,
.
( 2629, XI ; 46
Alloni). .
, . . D. Stein 115168 12 .
VIII IX (
j IX : Ginze Schechter, II, 544,
381
). ,
,
( 30).
:
(809813); A. H. Silver (A
History of Messianic Speculation in Israel, Boston 1959 = 1927, 41),
, (
661. ) ( 665. ). , 28,
,
. ,
: Zunz 729. (GV, 289), Friedlander
832. (. 200), A. H. Silvr 648;
.
U. Bohmeier-
,
(9) ,
(489).
,
.
,
(Bakhos .) (. Adelman),
(Stein . ).
. , ; ,
( , , 68: .
M. Steinschneider, Mathematik bei den Juden, BLe 1893, . H
1964, 4448). , ,
, . ( ).
: 1514 ( ; .: http://www.usc.edu/projects/pre-project); 1544.
(. Horowitz); 1852, D. Luria (. J 1963;
); M. Higger, Pirqe Rabbi Eliezer, Horeb
8 (1944) 82119; 9 (1946) 94166; 10 (1948) 185294 ( Casanatense, ); C. M. Horowitz, Pirke de Rabbi
Eliezer. A complete critical edition as prepared by C. M. Hor., but never published. Facsimile edition of editors original MS, J 1972 (e -
382
VII.
1544. Horowitz- ; (
, , , 183 ); , : Wertheimer I 238243; 3941 1240.
( , 1925,
, ): M. Friedmann, Pseudo-Seder Eliahu Zuta, W
1904, 5056. Geniza-Fragmente: N. Alloni, Geniza Fragments 76 ( 45 ); Z. M. Rabinowitz, Genizah Fragments
of the Pirke R. Eliezer (.), Bar-Ilan 1617 (1979) 100111 ( 26
29, 11. );
: L. M. Barth (. ); E. Treitel, Ede hanusah shel Pirqe de-R. Eliezer Miyun muqdam, M. A. Arbeit Jerusalem
2002.
: G. Friedlander, Pirke de Rabbi Eliezer, Lo 1916, .. NY 1981
( . , , ); M.-A. Ouaknin,
E. Smilvitch P.-H. Salfati, Pirq de Rabbi Eliezer (Traduction annote), P
2
1992; M. Prez Fernndez, Los Captulos de Rabbi Eliezer, Valencia 1984 (
Luria, V 1545
Higger; , );
D. Brner-Klein, Pirke de-Rabbi Elieser ( V 1545), B 2004.
: R. Adelman, The Return of the Repressed: Pirqe de-Rabbi
Eliezer and the Pseudepigrapha, L 2009; C. Bakhos, Abraham Visits Ishmael:
A Revisit, JSJ 38 (2007) 553580; L. M. Barth, Is Every Medieval Hebrew
Manuscript a New Composition? The Case of Pirq Rabbi Eliezer, : Agendas
for the Study of Midrash in the Twenty-first Century, . M. L. Raphael,
Williamsburg (Virginia) 1999, 4362 ( , ); U. Bohmeier, Exegetische Methodik in Pirke deRabbi Elieser, Kapitel 124, F 2008 (
); J. Elbaum, Rhetoric, Motif and Subject Matter toward an
Analysis of Narrative Technique in Pirke de-Rabbi Eliezer (.), Jerusalem
Studies in Jewish Folklore 1314 (1991) 99126; , Messianism in
Pirqe de-Rabbi Eliezer: Apocalypse and Midrash (.), Teuda 11 (1996)
245266; R. Hayward, Pirqe de Rabbi Eliezer and Targum Pseudo-Jonathan,
JJS 42 (1991) 215246; J. Heinemann, Aggadah 181199, 242247 ( ); , Tbbude aggadot qedumot be-ruah
ha-zeman be-Pirqe Rabbi Eliezer, S. Halkin-, J 1975, 321
343; G. D. Newby, Text and territory: Jewish-Muslim relations 632750 CE,
: Judaism and Islam. Boundaries, Communication and Interaction ( W. M. Brinner-), . B. H. Hary ., L 2000, 8396; M.
Prez Fernndez, Targumy Midrs sobre Gn 1,2627; 2,7; 3,7; 21. La creacin de Adn en el Targum de Pseudojonatn y en Pirq de Rabbi Eliezer, A. Diez Macho-, Madrid 1986, 471487; , Sobre los textos mesinicos del Tar-gum Pseudo-Jonatn y del Midrs Pirq
de Rabb Eliezer, Estudios Biblicos 45 (1987) 3955; J. L. Rubenstein, From
Mythic Motifs to Sustained Myth: The Revision of Rabbinic Traditions in
Medieval Midrashim, HThR 89 (1996) 131159 ( ); S. D.
383
Sacks, Midrash and Multiplicity. Pirke de-Rabbi Eliezer and the Renewal of
Rabbinic Interpretive Culture, Berlin 2009; A. Schussman, Abrahams Visits
to Ishmael The Jewish Origin and Orientation (.), Tarbiz 49 (1979)
325345; A. Shinan, The Relationship between Targum Pseudo Jonathan
and Midrash Pirqe de-Rabbi Eliezer (.), Teuda 11 (TA 1996) 231243;
D. Stein, Maxims Magic Myth: A Folkloristic Perspective of Pirkei de Rabbi
Eliezer (.), J 2004; A. Urowitz-Freudenstein, Pseudepigraphic Support
of Pseudepigraphical Sources: The Case of Pirqe de Rabbi Eliezer, : J. C.
Reeves, ., Tracing the Threads, A 1994, 3553; J. Yahalom, Poetry and
Society in Jewish Galilee of Late Antiquity (.), TA 1999, 129136 (
); Zunz, GV 283290 (Albeck, Derashot 136140,
421423; . Albeck, Agadot im Lichte der Pseudepigraphen, MGWJ 83,
1939, 162169, , ).
)
, IX
X .
T. Kaddari, Midrash Teshuvat Yona ha-Navi, Kobez al Yad 16 [26],
J 2002, 6784, ,
258/12, 1429/1430.
(alqut II 550
).
.
, (Jalqut II, 550
: , , ); 10
; . ,
2, 11 ( ),
; De Rossi
H. M. Horowitz, Sammlung kleiner Midraschim, I, 1134.
Horowitz . : 1595,
( ; 1770);
.
BhM, I, 87105, Eisenstein, I, 218222; :
Wnsche, Lehrhallen, II.
) -
e
, 35,5; 36,6.
34, 37 , , 2 ;
384
VII.
,
. G. Schmitt (48)
,
; , ,
.
: 133 BhM, III; .
R. H. Charles, The Greek Versions of the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs, O 1908, 237 ( ); , The Ethiopic Version of the
Hebrew Book of Jubilees, O 1895, 180182; : . Z. Lauterbach, Midrash Wayissu o Sefr Milchamot Bene Jaaqov, H. P. Chajes, W
1933, 205222; T. Alexander, . Dan, The Complete Midrash
Vayisu, Folklore Research Center Studies 3 (J 1972), 6776.
: M. Gaster, The Chronicles of Jerahmeel,
Lo 1899, 8087
.
( ); : H.
Rnscb, Das Buch der Jubilen, Le 1874, 390398.
: J. Dan, The Hebrew Story, 138140; D. Flusser,
EJ, XI, 1520 ; A. Hultgrd, Lschatologi des Testaments des Douz
Patriarchs II, Uppsala 1982, 123127; Z. Safrai, Midrash Wajisau he War
of the Sons of Jacob in Southern Samaria (.), Sinai 100 (1987) 612627
( ; ); G. Schmitt, Ein indirektes
Zeugnis der Makkaberkmpfe, Wiesbaden 1983; Zunz, GV, 153.
) -
.
;
,
. .
,
. ;
XI .
: 1516; V 1544; BhM, II, 111; A. M. Habermann, ., Chelqat
Mechoqeq. Dibre midrasch we-aggada al Mosche Rabbenu u-petirato, TA
1947, 724; A. Shinan, Dibre ha-jamim schel Mosche Rabbenu, Hasifrut 24
(1977) 100116 ( Oxford Bodl. 2797 1325. ;
, ).
: A. Wnsche, Lehrhallen, I; M. Gaster, The Chronicles of Jerah.
meel, Lo 1899 (. NY 1971), . 4248 ( ).
: J. Dan, The Hebrew Story, 140 ; , EJ, XII, 413;
D. Flusser, Josippon, II, 151 ( ); Zunz, GV, 153.
385
)
.
, 11,10
( 1240. ,
), 940
. , ,
Lieberman. ( ),
BhM I ,
- 140- (XII ), , ( ).
: 1516; V 1544; BhM, I, 115129. : A. Wnsche, Lehrhallen, I; Kushelevsky 195249.
290394.
31, 29, BhM, VI, 7178. A.
Wnsche, Lehrhallen, I, 122125.
, (Albeck, 136 ),
BhM, VI, XXII . . Wertheimer, I, 273275,
286 . : Eisenstein, II, 368371; M. Krupp, New
Versions of Midrash Petirat Moshe (.), 11th WCJS (J 1994) C I
119123. : L. J. Weinberger, A
Lost Midrash (.), Tarbiz 38 (1968) 285293. . Zunz, GV, 154.
)
20. 1515; V 1544;
BhM, I, 9195.
: . Wnsche, Lehrhallen, I; B. M. Mehlman, Midrash
Petirat Aharon; Introduction and Translation, Journal f Reform
Judaism 27 (1980) 4958. . Zunz, GV, 153.
) -
,
.
, , ,
, .
, (.
,
),
386
VII.
)
,
IX [ , , , : Tarbiz 56 (1986) 510].
: BhM, IV, 133136 ( : A. Wnsche, Lehrhallen, II).
: BhM, V, 113116; . L. Grnhut, Likkutim, III, 122;
M. Isch-Schalom, Midrasch Eser Galujjot, Sinai 43 (1958) 195211.
)
, , ,
, ,
-
387
(); ,
. Kadari
II V , VIII IX ,
. A. Kasher, ,
; ,
, , , VIII . ,
.
; ,
, Rome .
, .
.
.
: , -,
1481/1482. , . I. Joel, The Editio Princeps of
the Antiochus Scroll, KS 37 (1961) 132136 ( BhM, ,
); H. Filipowski Mibchar ha-Peninim Ibn Gabirl-,
London 1851; BhM, VI, 48; M. Gaster, Studies and Texts, 3 ,
Lo 19251928, . NY 1971, III, 3343 ( : I, 165183); Wertheimer, I, 319330; M. Z. Kadari, The Aramaic
Megillat Antiochus (.), Bar-Ilan I (1963) 81105; 2 (1964) 178
214 [ L. Diez Merino, Fuente histrica desconocida para el prodo macabaico: Megillat Antiochus,
Ciencia Tomista 106 (1979) 463501; Kdri- , II , A. Vivian]; L. Nemoy, The Scroll of Antiochus,
New Haven 1952, ; A. Vivian, Un manoscritto inedito dlla Megillat Antiochus,
E. Bresciani, Pisa 1985, 567592; , La Megillat Antiochus: Una
reinterpretazione dell epopea maccabaica, Atti del congresso tenuto
a San Miniato, 710 novembre 1983, R 1987, 163195 (, ,
).
: S. Hopkins, Miscellany, 18 , 2026
( ), 2939, 44 , 5053, 55 , 102
, 110 ( ).
: Hopkins, 102 ,
BhM, I, 142146 ( :
388
VII.
389
)
,
.
;
.
; .
(
).
.
; ,
teinschneider- .
E. Yassif ; XI e, () , () . ,
. Yassif-
, ,
, (. J. Dan-).
, ,
,
. IX X (Yassif
), .
: 1519; V 1544; : . Yassif,
The Tales of Ben Sira in the Middle Ages. A Critical Text and Literary
Studies (.), J 1984 [. J. Dan, KS 60 (1984) 294297]; M. Steinschneider,
Alphabetum Syracidis, B 1858; D. Friedman, D. S. Lwinger, Alfa Beta deBen Sira, Hazofeh 10 (Budapest 1926, . J 1972) 250281 (
); A. M. Habermann, Alphabet of Ben Sira, Third Version (.),
Tarbiz 27 (1957) 190202; Eisenstein, I, 3550 ( ); Hopkins,
Miscellany, 5760, 66, 7885 ( ).
390
VII.
) A-
9, 23 ( ...).
, eja. :
BhM, VI, 106108; L. Grnhut, Sefer ha-Likkutim, I, 21 .
)
- ( IX )
, ( ), , . , .
, , , , ,
. , , ,
. .
,
.
: , 1480. : BhM, II, III,
V. A. Epstein, Eldad ha-Dani, seine Berichte ber die 10 Stamme und dern
Ritus, mit Einleitung und Anmerkungen (.), Preburg (W) 1891, .
Kitb A. Epstein I; D. H. Mller, Die Rezensionen und Versionen des Eldad
had-Dani, W 1892 ( ); M. Schloessinger, The ritual of
Eldad ha-Dani, reconstructed and edited from Mss. and a Gnizah fragment,
Lo 1908. : E. N. Adler, Jewish Travellers, NY 21966, 421.
: J. Dan, The Hebrew Story, 4761; L. Rabinowitz,
Eldad ha-Dani and China, JQR 36 (1945) 231238; A. Shochat, EJ, VI, 576
578.
391
)
. 953.
; ,
,
. XI
,
.
, , , .
: 1480,
1514, . D. Flusser, The Josippon
(Josephus Gorionides). Edited with an Introduction, Commentary and Notes
(.), 2 , J 19781980; , ., Josippon. The Original Version
MS Jerusalem 80 41280 and Supplements, J 1978 [; ,
, . . M. Habermann, Kvusei Yahad.
Essays and Notes on Jewish Culture and Literature (.) (J 1980) 2747].
: J. F. Breithaupt, Gotha 1707.
: D. Flusser, EJ, X, 296298.
)
(, ), ,
o VII .
, , , , .
.
; ,
. (Wertheimer, I, 118134,
; Eben-Schmuel, 357370)
(Eben-Schmuel, 352356).
: BhM, II, 5457 (: A. Wnsche, Lehrhallen II); Wertheimer, II,
495505; Eben-Schmuel, Midresche Geulla, 7188 [: 55 ;
, , Eben-Schmuel (379389)
]. : S. Hopkins, Miscellany, 10, 15, 64
, 72 .
: J. Dan, The Hebrew Story, 3546; , EJ, XVI, 1002;
E. Fleischer, Haduta-Hadutahu-Chedweta: Solving an Old Riddle (.),
392
VII.
) a-jo
14, 30 15, 18, ,
. , -ja . 15, 18, ,
(. ).
; XI .
: 1519; BhM, I, 3557; H. Niedermaier, Der altjddische Midrasch
Wojoscha, Judaica 21 (1965) 2555; : . Wnsche,
Lehrhallen, I; . M. D. Herr, EJ, XVI, 1517; Zunz, GV, 294 .
)
42, 5: .
:
II, , a, , , , ,
, ( ). ,
( ).
;
.
.
, , . ( 2, 2, .
100; 9, 13, . 88 ; 1, 13, . 45);
,
393
2.
) : . . 264 .
) - E
, E (E), 106:
A, ,
() ().
394
VII.
Taa
. , ,
3, 24, ( ) . ,
, , , , , , , (
). ;
, .
, ,
(Urbach), .
. ,
- . , III
(Friedman, Margulies, Braude)
V , ,
(Mann;
Epstein, ,
). ( ,
Zunz) X , 2 (F. 6 ), 7 (F. 37) 29 (F. 163). ,
, , .
, ( 700
: 940. )
14, 7 ( 664 , 904)
.
(IX ). ,
IX (,
, Albeck-).
, (, ) Rabinovitz.
.
, , ()
, () ; V 1598,
1186. , , . Zunz
1525 . Friedmann
1073.
. 15 V; , .
395
Ch. M. Horowitz- . ,
. S. Haida, 1677,
, , ,
,
!
: M. Friedmann, Seder Eliahu Rabba und Seder Eliahu Zuta (Tanna
dbe Eliahu), W 1902; Pseudo-Seder Eliahu Zuta, W 1904 [. J 1960; . J. Theodor, MGWJ 44 (1900) 380384, 550561; 47 (1903)
7779]; L. Ginzberg, Ginze Schechtr, I, 235245 (); Ch. M. Horowitz,
Bibliotheca Haggadica, F 1881, . J 1967, II, 319; M. Rabinovitz, Ginz
Midrash, 296301 ( 1, F., 5, . , XI ). :
Torath Cohanim (Sifra). Seder Eliyahu Rabba and Zutta. Codex Vatican 31, J
1971. U. Berzbach, The Textual Witnesses of the Midrash Seder Eliyahu Zuta
An initial survey, FJB 31 (2004) 6374.
: : W. G. Braude, I. J. Kapstein, Tanna Debe
Eliyahu. The Lore of the School of Elijah, Phil. 1981 [. . Elbaum (.),
JSHL 7 (1985) 103119].
: V. Aptowitzer, Seder Elia, G. A. Kohut, 1935, 539;
U. Berzbach, The varieties of literal devices in a medieval Midrash; Seder
Eliyahu Rabba, chapter 18, : J. Targarona Borrds A. Sdenz-Badillos, .,
Jewish Studies at the Turn of the Twentieth Century I, L 1999 384391; J.
Brand, Seder Tanna de-ve Eliyahu Rabba we-zutta (zemano u-mehabero),
Z. Shazar, J 1973, 597617; W. G. Braude, Conjecture and Interpolation
in Translating Rabbinic Texts. Illustrated by a Chapter from Tanna debe
Eliyyahu, S M. Smith, L 1975, IV 7792; , Novel-lae in Eliayhu
Rabbahs Exegesis, J. Heinemann, J 1981, 1122; J. Elbaum, EJ2 XIX 508;
, The Midrash Tana Devei Eliyahu and Ancient Esoteric Literature,
JSJT 6 (1987) . 139150; J. N. Epstein, ITM 762767, 1302 ;
A. Goldberg, Erlsung durch Leiden, F 1978, 2831 [ 1925
3437 : , 3637 (. 31)];
A. Kadari, Talmud Torah Seder Eliyahu: The Ideological Doctrine in its
Socio-Historical Context (.), Daat 5052 (2003) 3559; M.Kadushin, The
Theology of Seder Eliahu, NY 1932 (. Binghamton 2001); J. Mann, Date
and Place of Redaction of Seder Eliyahu Rabba and Zutta, HUCA 4 (1927)
302310; M. Margulies, Le-baayat qadmuto shel SER, Sefer Assaf, J 1953,
370390; E.E. Urbach, Le-sheelat leshono u-meqorotaw shel sefer Seder
Eliyahu, Le. 21 (1956) 183197 (= The World of the Sages. Collected
Studies, J 22002, 418439); R.J. Z. Werblowsky, A note on the text of Seder
Eliyahu, JJS 6 (1955) 201211; M. Zucker, Rav Saadya Gaons Translation of
the Torah (.), NY 1959, 116127, 205219 (a
, 850. 860. ); Zunz, GV 92,
119124 (Albeck, Derashot 5557; 292296).
396
VII.
) Ma
, -.
-. ,
. IX ,
.
: 1519; V 1544; BhM, II, 92101 ( : Wnsche,
Lehrhallen, IV); : S. Schnblum, Schloscha sefarim
niftachim, Lemberg 1877 (Pirqa de Rabbenu ha-qadosch); Grnhut,
Sefer ha-Likkutim, III, 3589, Wertheimer, II, 4573; M. Higger, Pirqe
Rabbenu Ha-Qadosch, Horeb 6 (1941) 115149 ( JThS,
Grnhut); . Chuppat
Elijahu, Ch. M. Horowitz, Kebod Chuppa, F 1888; . M.
D. Hrr, EJ, XVI, 1516; Zunz, GV, 297 .
)
- .
a ( ); 136 3,
18.
XII .
: : H. J. D. Azulai, Schm ha-gedolim,
Livorno 1786, BhM, I, 106114; : Wertheimer, II,
187201; M. Perani, ., II midrash temurah. La dialettica degli opposti
in un interpretazione ebraica tardo-medievale. Introduzione, versione e
commento, Bologna 1986; . M. D. Herr, EJ, XVI, 1518; Zunz, GV 124.
) -
mater lectionis . ( IX ;
). ;
. .
: Wertheimer, II, 203332; A. Berliner, Pletath Soferim, Breslau 1872,
3441; 3645; A. Marmorstein, Midrasch Chaserot wi-Jterot,
Lo 1917; E. M. Mainz, Midrasch Male we-Chaser, Kobez al Yad 6 (16), J 1966,
77119 ( Vat. 44, , );
L. Ginzberg, Ginze Schechter, I, 206209. ( ): . Mann, HUCA 14 (1939) 338352.
397
3.
: I. Chernus, Mysticism in Rabbinic Judaism. Studies in
the History of Midrash, B 1982; R. Elior, Early Forms of Jewish Mysticism, CHJ
IV 749791 I. Gruenwald, Apocalyptic and Merkavah Mysticism, L Kln
1980; D.J. Halperin, The Merkabah in Rabbinic Literature, New Haven 1980;
, The Faces of the Chariot. Early Jewish Responses to Ezekiels Vision,
Tb. 1988; P. Schfer, Hekhalot-Studien, Tb. 1988; , Der verborgene
und offenbare Gott. Hauptthemen der frhen jdischen Mystik, Tb. 1991;
G. Scholem, Die jdische Mystik in ihren Hauptstrmungen, F 1967; ,
Jewish Gnosticism, Merkabah Mysticism, and Talmudic Tradition, NY 1965;
, Kabbalah, J 1974; N. Sed, La mystique cosmologique juive, P 1981.
)
. , ,
: ,
, ,
( , , )
( , ). 22 .
. : ,
; ( ) (, , , , , , ); . .
.
, Scholem
III VI
. , , P. Hayman II III ,
. , , Gruenwald,
( ); . E. Fleischer
,
, Y. Z. Langermann
St. M. Wasserstrom (Aleph 2, 2003, 169189 201221).
X , : . 956. ;
. (X );
398
VII.
931. .
,
, , .
: 1562 ( ;
); L. Goldschmidt, Das
Buch der Schpfung, Text nebst bersetzung ... und Einleitung, F 1894 (.
Darmstadt 1969); I. Gruenwald, A Preliminary Critical Edition of Sefer Yezira,
Israel Oriental Studies 1 (TA 1971) 132177 ( Vat.
299 (8), X ); A. P. Hayman, Sefer Yesira. Edition, Translation
and Text-Critical Commentary, Tb. 2004; K. Herrmann, Sefer Jezira. Buch
der Schpfung. Aus dem Hebrischen bersetzt und herausgegeben, F 2008
(mit ausfhrlichem Kommentar); I. Weinstock, Le-berur ha-nusah shel Sefer
Yezira, Temirin 1 (1972) 961 ( : Gruenwald, REJ 132 (1973) 475, . 1); N. Allony, Sefer Yezira nusah
RaSaG be-zurat megilla mi-genizat Qahir, Te-mirin2 (1982) 929 (= ,
Collected Papers, J 1986, I 335355); A. M. Habermann, Avanim le-heqer
Sefer Yezira, Sinai 10 (1945) 241265 (
, X ); M. Lambert, Commentaire sur le Sfer Yesira ou le
livre de la Cration par le Gaon Saadya de Fayyoum, P 1891 (. 1986);
G. Vajda, Le Commentaire de Saadia sur le Sfer Yeira, REJ 106 (1941) 64
86; , Le commentaire sur le Livre de la cration de Dnas ben Tmm
de Kai-rouan (Xe sicle), P 2002 (. P. Fenton; REJ 107122); P.
Mancuso, Shabbatai Donnolos Sefer Hakhmoni: Introduction, Critical Text,
and Annotated English Translation, L 2010.
: N. Allony, Ha-shitta ha-anagrammatit shel
ha-milonut ha-ivrit be-Sefer Yezira, Temirin 1 (J 1972) 63100 (= ,
Collected Papers VI, J 1992, 2359; ); J. Dan, The Religious
Meaning of Sefer Yezira (.), JSJT 11 (1993) 735; , The Language of
Creation and Its Grammar, C. Colpe, B 1994, 4263; , Three Phases
in the History of the Sefer Yezira, FJB 21 (1994) 729; E. Fleischer, On the
Antiquity of Sefer Yezira: The Qilirian Testimony Revisited (.), Tarbiz
71 (2001) 405432; I. Gruenwald, Some Critical Notes on the First Part of
Sefer Yezra, REJ 132 (1973) 475512; P.Hayman, Some Observations on
Sefer Yezira: (1) Its Use of Scripture, JJS 35 (1984) 168184; (2) The Temple
at the Centre of the Universe, JJS 37 (1986) 176182; N. Sd, Le Sefer Yezira,
Ldition critique, le texte primitif, la grammaire et la mtaphysique, REJ
132 (1973) 513528; G. Scholem, EJ2 XXI 328331; G. Toaff Gnosticismo e
Sepher Yezirah, Annuario di Studi Ebraici 9 (19771979), R 1980, 1926;
, Sefer Yezira (Il libro della creazione), R 1979; L. Zunz, GV 175.
)
je 1, 11,
; (
399
, ). .
. G.
Scholem (Ursprung und Anfnge der Kabbala, 14)
. - (. Albeck, Bereschit Rabbati, 16
), A. Epstein .
: BhM, III, 164193; A. Epstein, Qadmoniot, 144171; A. Wnsche, Lehrhallen, Vb.
e: S. Belkin, Midrasch Tadsche o Midrasch de R. Pinchas b.
Jair. Midrasch Hellenisti Qadmon, Horeb 11 (1951) 152 (
. ); A. Epstein, Qadmoniot, 130143;
, Le livre de Jubils, Philon et le Midrash Tadsch, REJ 21 (1890) 8097;
22 (1891) 125; Zunz, GV, 292 .
)
, V 1601; BhM, II,
2339 (: Wnsche, Lehrhallen, III). Maa , , Maa : BhM, V, 6369; Wertheimer, I,
148 (Seder Rabba de-Bereschit; . P. Schfer, In Heaven as It is in
Hell; The Cosmology of Seder Rabbah di-Bereshit, : R. Boustan, A.
Yoshiko Reed, , Heavenly Realms and Earthly Realities in Late
Antique Religions, C 2004, 233274); L. Ginzberg, Nusach Chadasch
schel Seder Maas Bereschit, Ginze Schechter, I, 182187. . N.
Sd, Une cosmologie juive du haut moyen age. La Berayta di Maash
Bereshit, REJ 123 (1964) 259305; 124 (1965) 23123 ( ).
. , 428467.
)
,
().
(
). .
.
6, 3.
. A.
400
VII.
Goldberg , ; : ,
.
G. Scholem (
. ) (
. ) . P. Schfer, , ,
,
,
. , a eo (Hekhalot-Studien, 62).
15 . ,
X (bersetzung, II, XX ).
( )
.
: Synopse zur Hekhalot-Literatur, in Zusammenarbeit mit M. Schlter
und H. G. von Mutius . von P. Schfer, Tb. 1981; P. Schfer, . (
K. Herrmann-), bersetzung der Hekhalot-Literatur,
4 , Tb. 19871995; , , Geniza-Fragmente zur HekhalotLiteratur, Tb. 1984; , ., Konkordanz zur Hekhalot-Literatur, 2
, Tb. 19861988; , Hekhalot-Studien 96117 (
). 154233 ( ); J. R. Davila, Prolegomena
to a Critical Edition of the Hekhalot Rabbati, JJS 45 (1994) 208226; R. Elior,
Hekhalot Zutarti, J 1982 (. P. Schfer, Tarbiz 54, 1984, 153157).
() S. Musajoff, Sefer Merkava Shlema, J 1921, . J
1972; Wertheimer I 65136 BhM III 83108.
.: P. S. Alexander, Comparing Merkavah Mysticism and
Gnosticism: An Essay in Method, JJS 35 1984) 118; R. S. Boustan, From
Martyr to Mystic: Rabbinic Martyrology and the Making of Merkavah
Mysticism, Tb. 2005; I. Chernus, Individual and Community in the
Redaction of the Hekhalot Literature, HUCA 52 (1981) 253274; ,
Visions of God in Merkabah Mysticism, JSJ 13 (1982) 123146; A. Goldberg,
Einige Bemerkungen zu den Quellen und den redaktionellen Einheiten
der groen Hekhalot, FJB i (1973) 149 (= Studien I 4977); I. Gruenwald,
Apocalyptic 98123, 142173; , The Song of the Angels, the Qedushah
and the Composition of the Hekhalot Literature (.), A. Schalit, J
1980, 459481; D.J. Halperin, The Faces of the Chariot, Tb. 1988; A. Kuyt,
The Descent to the Chariot: Towards a Description of the Terminology,
Place, Function and Nature of the Yeridah in Hekhalot Literature, Tb. 1995;
401
)
Odeberg 3.
. ,
. Odeberg-, III ,
: . P. Alexander P. Schfer K. Herrmann.
: : BhM, V, 170190; H. Odeberg, 3 Enoch or The Hebrew
Book of Enoch, C 1928 (. NY 1973, . C. Greenfield);
Synopse zur Hekhalot-Literatur 180 ( : bersetzung der
Hekhalot-Literatur I); P. Schfer : P. Alexander, : J.
H. Charlesworth, ., The Old Testament Psudepigrapha I, Lo 1983,
223315; : H. Hofmann, Das sogenannte hebrische
Henochbuch, Knigstein/T. Bonn 1984; . P. S. Alexander, The Historical
Setting of the Hebrew Book of Enoch, JJS 28 (1977) 156180; , 3 Enoch
and the Talmud, JSJ 18 (1987) 4068; . Gruenwald, Apocalyptic, 191208; C.
R. A. Morray-Jones, Hekhalot Literature and Talmudic Tradition: Alexanders
Three Test Cases, JSJ 22 (1991) 139.
( ),
1, , IV V
.
: J. Mann, Pereq Reijjot Jechezqel, Hazofeh 5 (Budapest 1921, . J
1972) 256264 ( ); Wertheimer, II, 127134 (Mann-
); A. Marmorstein, A Fragment of the Visions of Ezekiel, JQR 8
(1917) 367378 ( ). : J.
Gruenwald, Temirin 1 (J 1972) 101139; . , Apocalyptic, 134141; D.
J. Halperin, The Faces of the Chariot, Tb. 1988, 263289, 495504 (
. 264268).
,
(), . .
- -.
402
VII.
) () .
.
, .
,
-. Graetz
.
. X . VII IX . .
403
) -
, 1701. , .
,
-. , , ( -).
, III IV (Gruenwald, Apocalyptic, 226: VI VII e, );
.
, .
-
IV . , , ( - I 213,
Rebiger Schfer 257259), /.
Rebiger Schfer VII VIII .
-,
... - , (. 12).
. ,
, -.
X .
, , XIII
.
: B. Rebiger P. Schfer, ., Sefer ha-Razim I und II, 1: Edition;
2: Einleitung, bersetzung und Kommentar, Tb. 2009; M. Margalioth,
Sepher ha-Razim. A newly recovered book of magic from the Talmudic
period, J 1966 (. J. Dan, Sepher Harazim edited by M. Margalioth [.],
Tarbiz 37 [1967] 208214);
404
VII.
VIII.
1.
.
, ,
( , , , , ).
. ,
, , ; e .
,
,
(Oxford 2637),
( ;
).
( ) ( ),
.
: , 963 (), , 1.085 .
14b,
; : ; : , ( 147, 150; 22, 4, ), , ,
, , , , , , , .
, . .
, :
,
, ,
( Hyman-).
( ),
256. , 55. .
-.
( V, M. Prinz
406
VIII.
), . S. I. Rapaport
[Kerem Chemed 7 (1843) 4 ]
- , ;
, XI . A. Geiger
A. Epstein, M.
Gaster- (38 ) ,
XIV . ,
XII XIII , ( ) 1263. , Capistrum Judaeorum Raimund Martinis
1267. (. U. Ragacs, Der Yalqut Shimoni ein Werkzeug
der christlich-jdischen Kontroverse des Mittelalters?, FJB 30, 2003,
91101), ( Oxford
2637 1307. ; 26
XIII ,
1013
: A. Lehnardt, FJB 34, 2007/08, 14
, 2127), :
, , .
XV
.
: 1526. ( 1) 1521. ( 2) (. J 1968 1, 1973
2); V 1566 ( ), . . A. Epstein, Kitve II
278308. Kritische Ausgabe: Yalqut Shimoni al ha-Tora le Rabbenu Shimon
ha-Darshan, . D. Hyman D. N. Lerrer I. Shiloni, 9 , J 1973
1991 ( 9); Yalqut Shimoni al Neviim. Neviim
Rishonim, . D. Hyman, J 1999 (
).
.: S. Abramson, Sinai 52 (1963) 145147; J. Elbaum, EJ2 XXI
275 ; , Yal-qut Shimoni and the Medieval Midrashic Anthology,
Prooftexts 17 (1997) 133151; A. Epstein, Qadmoniot (Kitve II) 278327,
351354; A. B. Hyman, The Sources of Yalqut Shimeoni (.), 2 ,
J 19651974; D. (= A. B.) Hyman, Rimze Yalqut Shimoni, Hadorom 12
(1960) 144147; Ch. Z. Finkel, Yalqut Shimoni u-feshar remazaw, Moria
7 (1977), 810, 6292; M. Gaster, The Exempla of the Rabbis, NY
1968 (. 1924), . 2139; A. Geula, The Riddle of the Index of
Verses in MS Moscow-Ginzburg 14 207 (Preparation for the Creation of the
Yalkut Shimeoni) (.), Tarbiz 70 (2001) 429464; A. Greenbaum, Sinai 76
(1975) 120133 (Hyman- ); Zunz, GV 308315.
407
2. -
( ) ,
, ,
.
, ,
; Lieberman- [. A. Marx, OLZ 5 (1902) 295
]. , terminus ante quem
1391. ; , 1415. , . XIII
XIV . M. Gaster
XII II, A.
Epstein . .
-
,
. , , , , .
,
, . .
, .
, , ,
.
: J. Spira, The Yalkut on Isaiah of Machir ben Abba Mari, B 1894 (
, 20, 440, 20 63, 2
); S. Buber, Jalkut Machiri ... zu den 150 Pss, Berdyczew 1899, .
J 1964 ( : M. Margulies, MHG Gen, J 1947 =
1967, 6 ); L. Grnhut, Sefer ha-Yalqut ha-Makhiri al Mishle, F 1902
( 1831; . J. Spira- , J 1964); Ergnzungen im Sefer
ha-Likkutim 6 (Spr 2,3,13,14); ( 2, 3, 14)
I. Berdehav, 1927; Y. S. Spiegel, A New Section of Yalqut ha-Makhiri on
Proverbs (.), Sidra 1 (1985) 91130; A. W. Greenup, The Yalkut of R.
Machir bar Abba Mari, 2 , Lo 191013 (. J 1967), Codex Harly
5704 ( ), ; , A Fragment of
the Yalkut of R. Machir bar Abba Mari on Hosea (I.9XIV.1), JQR 15 (1924)
141212 ( Vat. 291): . Berdehav, 1968; . Z. Lauterbach,
Unpublished Parts of the Yalkut ha-Makiri on Hosea and Micah, M.
Gaster, Lo 1936, 365373.
408
VIII.
3.
J
( 1660. ) ( ),
, 1673. . (
1681, 1700; , 2 ) , . . G. Scholem,
Die jdische Mystik, 34 .
4. - ()
.
, A. Steinsalz, , . XIII ;
1346. 1352. (Y. Razhabi, Tarbiz 54, 556).
, ,
.
.
, ,
.
,
, , . , ,
.
, . ,
, .
- ()
409
, , .
,
, . , ,
D. Hoffmann- EpsteinMelamed
(. Melamed, 4558); Horowitz
.
,
, , ;
,
.
. . ,
Ch. Albeck,
(. . 371). XIX :
M. W. Schapira 1878. .
.
: , : S. Schechter, Midrash ha-gadol forming a
collection of ancient Rabbinic homilies to the Pentateuch ... Genesis, C 1902;
D. Hoffmann, Midrasch ha-Gadol zum Buche Exodus, B 19131921.
: M. Margulies, J 21967; M. Margulies, J
2
1967; E. N. Rabinovitz, NY 1932; A. Steinsalz, J 1975; S. Fisch, Lo
1940 ( , 1136); , 2 ,
J 19571963; Z. M. Rabinowitz, J 21973; S. Fisch, J 1972.
: S. Belkin, Ha-Midrash ha-Gadol u-Midreshe Philon, J.
Finkel, NY 1974, 758; S.Fisch, EJ2 XIV 186 ,
, ; M. M. Kasher, Sefer ha-Rambam we-ha-Mekhilta
de Rashbi, J 21980, 2947; R. Kiperwasser, Midrash haGadol, The Exempla
of the Rabbis (sefer Maasiyot), and Midrashic Works on Ecclesiastes: A
Comparative Approach (.), Tarbiz 65 (2005) 409436; S. Morag, The
Rhyming Techniques in the Proems of Midrash Haggadol and the Authorship
of this Midrash (.), Tarbiz 34 (1964) 257262; Y. L. Nahum, Mi-Zefunot
Yehude Teiman, TA 1962, 181205; Y. Ratzabi, The Authorship of Midrash
Haggadol (.), Tarbiz 34 (1964) 263271; , Linguistic Study in
Midrash Haggadol (.), Bar-Ilan 13 (1976) 282320; , Sheelot
Hanagid A Work by R. Yehoshua Hanagid (.), Tarbiz 54 (1984) 553
566; , Leqet leshonot mi-Midrash ha-Gadol, E. Z. Melammed, Ramat
Gan 1982, 376397; D. Sperber, Al kamma millim ba-Midrash ha-Gadol,
Sinai 77 (1974) 1316; A. Steinsalz, Rhyming Techniques in the Proems of
Midrash Hag-gadol (.), Tarbiz 34 (1964) 9497; Y. Tobi, Ha-Midrash
ha-Gadol: Meqorotaw u-Mivnehu, 2 , , J 1993; M. Zucker,
Pentateuchal Exegeses of Saadia Gaon and Samuel ben Chofni Incorporated
into the Midrash ha-Gadol (.), A. Weiss, NY 1964, 461481.
410
VIII.
5.
,
IX . ,
1328. , , ,
. -.
.
: E. E. Urbach, Pitron Torah. A Collection of Midrashim and
Interpretations, J 1978 ( : 7th WCJS III, J 1981,
2127); : Sefer Pitron Torah, introduction by M. Beit Arie, J
1995. . E. Fleischer, On the Payytanic
Heritage of Rav Hai Gaon The Introductory Poems in the Midrash Pitron
Torah (.), JSHL 10 (1987), J 1988, II 661681.
6.
- ( XI ), ,
,
( ,
?). (12201285)
Pugio Fidei, 1280. ,
-.
.
Pugio Fidei , A. Epstein, Albeck, . - (W
1894), S. Buber, I.
, ,
( ) ,
, XII. , .
: Ch. Albeck, Midra Bereit Rabbati ex libro R. Mosis Haddaran
collectus e codice Pragensi cum adnotationibus et introductione, J 1940,
. 1967.
: A. Epstein, Moses had-Darshan aus Narbonne, Fragmente
seiner literarischen Erzeugnisse ... mit Einl. und Anm., W 1891; J. Elbaum, EJ2
411
7.
4, 3 ( ),
. Zunz-
, ;
, S. Buber (18, 2026), ().
1097. , ,
1107. 1108. ;
, 1096. .
, , (Zunz, GV,
306 ). ,
, , ,
. .
.
: V 1546 (, , ); 1884, . .
(Katzenellenbogen von) Padua; S. Buber, Lekach tob (Pesikta sutarta), ein
agadischer Commentar zum ersten und zweiten Buche Mosis von R. Tobia
ben Elieser, Wilna 1884; , s. a.; J. Nacht, Tobia
ben Eliesers Comm. Zu Threni, mit einer Einl. und Anm., B 1895; A. W.
Greenup, The Commentary of R. Tobia b. Elieser on Echah, Lo 21908; G.
Feinberg, Tobia ben Eliesers Commentar zu Koheleth (Lekach tob) samt
Einleitung und Comm., B 1904; ., Greenup-, J 1967; S. Bamberg,
Lekach tob (Pesikta Sutrata). Ein agad. Kommentar zu Megillat Ruth,
Achaffenburg 1887; A. W. Greenup, The Commentary of Rabbi Tobia ben
Elieser on Canticles, Lo 1909; Bamberger-, s. l., s. a. (J 1968?);
Leqach Tob to Esther: S. Buber, Sifre de-Aggadeta, Wilna 1886, 85112.
: J. Elbaum, EJ, XI, 1516; L.Ginzberg, Ginze Schechter I
246297; E. Twito, Traces of Leka Tov in the Text of Rashis Commentary to
the Tora, Alei Sefer 15 (1989 f.) 3744;; Zunz, GV, 306308.
412
VIII.
8.
.
1139. ,
( ).
, , , .
,
.
: S. Buber, Sechel Tob. Commentar zum ersten und zweiten Buch
Mosis von Rabbi Menachem ben Salomo verfasst i.J. 1139... herausgegeben
... commentiert und mit ... Einl., B 1900/01 (. TA, s. a.). . I. Ta-Shma,
EJ2 XIV 23; M. I. Lock-shin, The Connection between R. Samuel ben Meirs
Tora Commentary and Midrash Sekhel Tov (.), WCJS, J 1994, A 135
142; R. Brody, Sheiltot 122 ; F. Talmage, Perushim le-sefer Mishle leveit Qimhi, J 1990, Einl. 14 , . 18.
9.
S. Buber . . , XIII ,
.
. . , 1218. ( ; 1276.
).
. .
( ), ,
. .
1,238,16 ; ,
3,68,
.
Maaja , , ( )
. (JThS), .
; ( 11601235. )
.
, ( ).
: S. Buber, Samuelb. R. Nissim Masnut, Maayan Gannim ... al Sefer
Ijob, B 1889, . J 1970; M. (Ha)Cohen, Midrash Bereshit Zutta, J 1962; B.
413
10.
Eben-Schmuel- (Midresche
Geulla), J. D. Eisenstein- (Ozar Midrashim), L. Grnhut- (Sefer haLikkutim), Ch. M. Horowitz- (Sammlung kleiner Midraschim I, B
1881, II III F 18811882, ., 2 , 19661967), A. Jellinek-
(BhM) S. A. Wertheimer-a.
M. M. Kasher, Torah Schelemah, JNY 1927ff ( 1991.
42 ); : H. Freedmann,
NY 1953. A. Hyman,
Torah Hakethubah Vehssurah, Second Edition Revised and
Enlarged by his Son A. B. Hyman, 3 , TA 1979; : Sepher
Hahaschlamoth, J, s. a. (1985?).
: J. T. Townsend, The Study of Judaism I,
NY 1972, 3580; II, NY 1976, 333392.
()
1,16,8
6,911,32
12,117,27
18,122,24
23,125,18
25,1928,9
28,1032,3
32,436,43
37,140,23
41,144,17
44,1847,27
44,2850,26
1,16,1
6,29,35
10,113,16
13,1717,16
18,120,26
21,124,18
25,127,19
27,2030,10
30,1134,35
35,138,20
38,2140,38
1,15,26
6,18,36
9,111,47
12,113,59
14,115,33
16,118,30
19,120,27
21,124,23
25,126,2
26,327,34
1,14,20
4,217,89
8,112,16
13,115,41
16,118,32
19,122,1
22,225,9
25,1030,1
30,232,42
33,136,13
1,13,22
3,237,11
7,12 11,25
11,2616,17
16,18 21,9
21,1025,19
26,129,8
29,930,20
31,130
32,152
33,134,12
, ,
.
Albeck, Ch., Einfhrung in die Mischna, B-NY 1971 (Einfhrung).
Introduction to the Talmud, Babli and Yerushalmi (.), TA 1969 (Mavo).
Untersuchungen ber die halakischen Midraschim, B 1927
(Untersuchungen).
Derashot: . L. Zunz.
Alexander, E. S., Transmitting Mishnah. The Shaping Influence of Oral
Tradition, C NY 2006.
Alloni, N., Geniza Fragments of Rabbinic Literature, Mishna, Talmud
and Midrash,with Palestinian Vocalization (.), J 1973 (Geniza
Fragments).
Alon, G., The Jews in their Land in the Talmudic Age, 2 , J 19801984
(The Jews; bearbeitete bersetzung von Toldot ha-Yehudim, TA 1958).
Jews, Judaism and the Classical World. Studies in Jewish History in the
Times of the Second Temple and Talmud, J 1977 (Studies; , 2 , TA 1958).
Assaf, S., Tequfat ha-Geonim we-Sifruta, J 1955 (Geonim).
Bacher, W., Die Agada der Tannaiten, Straburg I 21903; II 1890; . B
1965/66 (Tann).
Die Agada der palstinensischen Amorer, 3 , Straburg 18921905,
. H 1965 (pAm).
Die Agada der babylonischen Amorer, F 21913, . H 1965 (bAm).
Die exegetische Terminologie der jdischen Traditionsliteratur, Le 1899
1905, . H 1965 (ET).
Tradition und Tradenten in den Schulen Palstinas und Babyloniens, Le
1914, . B 1966 (TT).
Bar-Asher, M., Studies in Mishnaic Hebrew (.), 2 , J 2009 (Studies).
A. Maman, S. E. Fassberg, Y. Breuer, ., Shac arei Lashon. Studies in
Hebrew, Aramaic and Jewish Languages Presented to Moshe Bar-Asher.
II. Rabbinic Hebrew and Aramaic, J 2007 ( Bar-Asher).
416
Beer, M., The Babylonian Exilarchate in the Arsacid and Sassanian Periods
(.), TA 1970 (Exilarchate).
Exilarchs of the Talmudic Epoch Mentioned in R. Sheriras Responsum,
PAAJR 35 (1967) 4374 (Exilarchs).
Beit-Arie, M., Hebrew Codicology, P 1976, . J 1981. Brody,
R., The Textual History of the Sheiltot (.), NY-J 1991 (Sheiltot).
The Geonim of Babylonia and the Shaping of Medieval Jewish Culture,
New Haven 1998 (The Geonim).
Cohen, B. S., The Legal Methodology of Late Nehardean Sages in Sasanian
Babylonia, L 2010 (Nehardean Sages). Cohen, S.J. D., The Significance of
Yavneh and Other Essays in Jewish Hellenism, Tb. 2010 (Essays).
Dan, J., The Hebrew Story in the Middle Ages (.), J 1974 (The Hebrew
Story).
Daube, D., Alexandrian Methods of Interpretation and the Rabbis, H.
Lewald, Basel 1953, 2544; . H. A. Fischel, ., Essays 164182;
Collected Works 357376 (Alex. Methods).
Rabbinic Methods of Interpretation and Hellenistic Rhetoric, HUCA 22
(1949) 239264; .: Collected Works 333355 (Rabb. Methods).
Collected Works of David Daube. I. Talmudic Law, Berkeley 1992.
Dimitrovsky, H. Z.: D. Boyarin ., ., Atara lHaim ( H. Z.
Dimitrovsky), J 2000.
Dor, Z. M., The Teachings of Eretz Israel in Babylon (.), TA 1971
(Teachings).
Eisenstein, J.D., Ozar Midrashim. Bibliotheca Midraschica, 2 , NY 1915,
. J 1969.
Ephrathi, J. E., The Sevoraic Period and its Literature in Babylonia and in
Eretz Israel (500689) (.), Petach Tikva 1973 (The Sevoraic Period).
Epstein, A., Me-Qadmoniot ha-Yehudim. Beitrge zur jdischen Alterthumskunde,
W 1887; . Kitve R. A. Epstein, 2 , J 1950/7, 2 (Qadmoniot).
Epstein, J. N., Introduction to the Text of the Mishna (.), J 1948 (ITM).
Introduction to Tannaitic Literature: Mishna, Tosephta and Halakhic
Midrashim (.), . E. Z. Melamed, J 1957 (ITL).
Introduction to Amoraitic Literature. Babylonian Talmud and Yerushalmi
(.), . E. Z. Melamed, TA 1962 (IAL).
Studies in Talmudic Literature and Semitic Languages, . E. Z.
Melamed, 3 , J 19831991 (Studies).
Even-Shmuel, J., Midreshe Geulla, J 1954, 31968.
Fischel, H. A., ., Essays in Greco-Roman and Related Talmudic Literature,
NY 1977 (Essays).
Rabbinic Literature and Greco-Roman Philosophy, L 1973.
Fonrobert, C. E. Jaffee, M. S., ., The Cambridge Companion to The
Talmud and Rabbinic Literature, C 2007. Fraenkel, Y, The Aggadic
Narrative. Harmony of Form and Content (.), TA 2001.
417
418
419
1.
AcOr Acta Orientalia (Budapest)
AJSR Association for Jewish Studies Review
ANRW Aufstieg und Niedergang der Rmischen Welt
II 19/2, . H. Temporini W. Haase, B NY 1979
Approaches Approaches to Ancient Judaism, . W. S. Green, I
Missoula 1978, II Chico 1980, III Chico 1981, IV Chico
1983; V A 1985; New Series (NS), . J. Neusner, A 1990,
rchive Archive of the New Dictionary of Rabbinical Literature,
Ramat Gan I 1972, II 1974.
ARJ The Annual of Rabbinic Judaism
BhM Bet ha-Midrasch. Sammlung kleiner Midraschim, .
A.Jellinek, 6 , 14 Le 18531857, 56 W 1873
1877; . 2 J 1967.
BiB Biblica
BSOAS Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies
CHJ The Cambridge History of Judaism. II, . W. D. Davies
L. Finkelstein, C 1989; III, . W. Horbury W. D.
Davies J. Sturdy, C 1999; IV, . S. T. Katz, C 2006
CCSL Corpus Christianorum. Series Latina
CSEL Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum Latinorum
DBS Dictionnaire de la Bible, Supplment
EJ Encyclopaedia Judaica, B 19281934.
EJ2 Encyclopaedia Judaica, e. F. Skolnik, Detroit 22007,
und E-Book (
EJ, J 1972)
EJJS European Journal of Jewish Studies
EMidr Encyclopaedia of Midrash. Biblical Interpretation in
Formative Judaism, 2 ( ),
. J. Neusner A. J. Avery Peck, L 2005
FJB Frankfurter Judaistische Beitrge
GCS Die griechischen christlichen Schriftsteller
HR History of Religions
HThR Harvard Theological Review
HUCA Hebrew Union College Annual
421
2.
B Berlin
C (M) Cambridge (Mass.)
F Frankfurt am Main
H Hildesheim
J
422
K
L Leiden
Le Leipzig
Lo London
M Mnchen
NY New York
O Oxford
P Paris
Phil. Philadelphia
R Roma
TA Tel Aviv
Tb. Tbingen
V Venezia
W Wien
3.
( , . Festschrift)
(
, .
Gedenkschrift)
.
JThS Jewish Theological Seminary
MS(S) ()
.
.
4.
) , ,
: (.
I, 1), , a b (. 2b).
(. I,
423
1, 39, ,
, ),
(. I, 1,
: L. = S. Lieberman; R. = K. H. Rengstorf; Z. = M.
Zuckermandel).
424
)
Abraham Ibn G. D. Cohen, A critical Edition with an Introduction
Daud and Notes on the Book of Tradition (Sefer ha-Qabbalah)
by Abraham Ibn Daud, Phil. 1967.
, A B; Sch. = S. Schechter,
W 1887, . H. 1979.
.
.
; M. = M. Margulies, Midrash Wayyikra
Rabbah, 5 , J 19531960.
425
; B. = S. Buber, Midrasch
Mischle, Wilna 1893, . J 1965.
; B. = S. Buber, Midrasch Tehillim,
Wilna 1892, . J 1966.
; H. = D. Hoffmann, Midrasch Tannaim
zum Deuteronomium, B 19081909.
; L. = J. Z. Lauterbach, Mekilta
de Rabbi Ishmael, 3 , Phil. 19331935.
-.
; E.M. = J.
N. Epstein, E. Z. Melamed, J 1965.
.
; B. = S. Buber, Midrasch Echa
Rabbati, Wilna 1899, . H 1967.
.
; L. = S. Lieberman,
Midrash Debarium Rabbah, J 1974.
; Th.A. = J. Theodor, Ch. Albeck,
Midrash Bereshit Rabba. Critical Edition with Notes and
Commentary, J 21965.
; L. = D. Luria, Warschau
1852, . J. 1963.
; M. = B. Mandelbaum, 2 NY
1962.
.
; Iggeret Rab Scherira Gaon, .
B. M. Lewin, F 1920, . 1972.
; F. = M. Friedmann, W
1902, . 1960.
.
.
-.
; H. = H. S. Horovitz, J 21966.
.
B Buber.
19, 2425, 36, 60, 65, 72,
7576, 80, 102106, 108, 112,
115, 117118, 120121, 123, 125,
127, 155157, 160, 162, 164166,
181, 183185, 193194, 196, 198,
202, 204208, 221, 225, 229231,
233237, 246, 260, 264, 269, 275,
285286, 291, 297, 301, 328, 348
349, 356, 370, 373, 376, 378, 383
7273, 7879, 98,
151, 154, 157159, 178, 180, 240,
264, 297, 301, 307, 325, 331
atbash 44
18, 23, 34, 37, 39, 47, 58,
65, 80, 98, 103, 110, 124, 126,
134, 160, 162, 164, 178181, 183,
186187, 196, 204207, 228229,
259, 262265, 286288, 290,
304306, 318, 320, 363, 379, 398
33, 39
- 91
, 13, 16, 1820, 2426,
35, 50, 61, 6365, 75, 106, 109,
121123, 127, 147, 173, 190,
193194, 196, 221, 223224, 226,
229, 236240, 243, 247, 249250,
253, 261266, 275, 277, 289, 292,
295, 299300, 306, 346, 351352,
373375, 394, 397, 408, 412
19, 36, 166, 173, 181, 193
194, 200201, 204205, 208, 214,
221222, 227, 233, 236, 240, 251,
259, 263264
29, 44
33, 36, 39, 384
37, 50,
6365, 71, 7779, 153, 184, 187,
198199, 203, 234, 237, 241, 260,
262263, 272, 275, 287, 292, 297
298, 300, 302303, 306307, 311
312, 320321, 328329, 338, 340,
342, 346348, 351352, 354357,
366, 371, 373, 375, 377378, 381,
387388, 399400, 403
() 1516, 26, 28, 101, 103
104, 109110, 119120, 310, 379
4748, 52
3334
67, 71
57, 72, 74, 157,
197, 238239, 346
67, 71, 149,
174175
111, 128
223224, 263264,
- 32, 39
3637, 150, 237, 239, 246,
255, 316, 347, 351, 36, 375, 381,
403, 410
43
234, 236
911, 1819, 23, 37, 39, 53
54, 62, 64, 6667, 70, 73, 7880,
100, 113, 116, 118119, 124, 126,
134, 144, 149, 152153, 160161,
177, 180, 193, 195196, 204, 206
427
, ,
(
)
368, 370371
266
361, 405406
25, 65, 124, 141, 144,
196199, 239, 242, 244, 252, 288
16, 18, 22, 5657, 67, 82
84, 88, 9092, 9496, 101, 124,
132, 134, 140, 144148, 160,
169170, 172, 174, 178, 194, 221,
243, 253, 259260, 264, 273, 366
22, 27, 32, 47,
61, 83, 93, 101, 157, 258261,
264265, 299
359, 362, 373
409
- 390
. 402
105, 386, 389
27, 3233, 38, 42, 47, 61,
83, 93, 101, 141, 157, 160, 169,
242, 253
134, 251, 288, 306, 318, 322,
326, 337, 341, 349, 368, 379380,
384, 394
- 385
142, 144
2223, 26, 39, 50, 82,
106, 114, 117, 124, 139, 144, 147,
169, 178, 203, 217, 222224, 233,
236, 241, 245, 249253, 306, 405
50, 107, 114, 124,
132, 139, 144, 149, 159, 169,
177178, 182, 208, 217, 221
224, 229, 236, 241242, 245, 250,
252253
429
430
431
432
= , = , = , = ,
= . . .
( , .)
II 112
1 106
1 106
2 40, 109
3 112, 337
3 112
= 3
A 3 113
. 3 99
4 112, 115117, 119, 233
3 99, 158
() 3 96
3 108, 111113, 177, 202,
329
2 109
37, 304, 309
I A4 112
A II A5 121
= II 7
= . 4
- 190
19, 20, 198, 224,
235
80 3132, 84
= I 4
2 110, 117
5 118119
, . 217
4 119
122
, . . 256
1 86, 99
2 23, 3436, 39, 52, 54, 58,
76, 7980, 8890, 9296, 98, 102,
149152, 154155, 157158,
162, 179, 181, 283286, 291, 297,
299301, 310, 312313, 316, 375,
392, 396, 400, 402
2 93
2 108
188, 194, 217, 221, 231, 240,
247, 250, 408, 412
6 120
() 3 109,
111112, 114115
35, 255
83
1 107, 109, 111112, 115
() 3 111
4 115
. 121
. 4 116
. 4 118
. 4 120
. 3 113
= 4
4 100
121
2 95
. 173, 250, 253
6 63, 76, 117, 119121, 159,
198, 222224, 226, 232, 236, 347,
352, 360, 410
434
= . 2
5 104
5 101, 103, 105, 134,
206, 310
1 105
3 109, 11
5 119
2 44, 51, 95
2 95
() 28 31
. 3 113
(-) 5 112, 115, 118
81, 94, 96
14, 2324, 102
= I 4
() 82
I 1 87, 160
II 2 2324, 80, 8689, 91,
94, 140, 179
III 5 103, 105
7 121
2 110
. 2 251
2 110
4 48, 116
5 117
, 255
4 100
. 4 99
. 4 100
. 4 101
() 3 112
. 2 89, 9192, 94,
140
. 2 88, 91
. 4 101
. 2
95, 101
. 4 101
. 2 94
. 3 33, 105, 111, 114
. 4100102, 160
- 227, 339340, 247
() - 4
101, 103
2 94
. I T2 98
. II 3 98
. 3 96, 98100,
102, 111, 112, 158, 392
2 92
(. ) 2 80, 88, 90
91, 9394, 96, 263, 274, 310, 313,
379380, 411
. I 1 88, 156157,
310
. II 3 98
. - 3 ()30, 3637, 44, 78, 98
174, 190,
218, 253, 264, 305, 309
. 2 9596, 100, 365
2 109
1 104
. 109
5 119
() 1 106
I 3 111112, 115116, 145
II 5 115, 119
( .) 6 120121
( .) 379
. I 4 117
. II 7 120
2 93, 109
4 100, 145, 347
II () 3 110, 114445
. (. ) 2 108
. 173
. 3 112
, . 250
. 3 40, 52, 9899, 107,
111, 398
14, 17, 2324, 39, 8586, 88
89, 9192, 95, 98, 148, 154, 157,
159, 313, 394
4 100
. 250
. 3 112
1 84, 104, 107108, 277, 335,
340
(. ) 2 8891,
9396, 149, 321
. 3 98
. 1 49, 102, 105,
108109, 111113, 160
. 4 115116
. 84
II 1 105
III 3 111
IV 5 38, 76, 118
. 2 23, 96
(. ) 3 39, 77, 93, 97
102, 158, 301
(. ) 2 24, 77, 107,
109
. 4 101
. 2 48
. 252
. 1 105
. . 4 116
. 84
. 1 104
36
- (=) 14, 19, 23
24, 47, 63, 76, 78, 80, 96, 101
106, 110, 150151, 155, 158164,
178179, 181, 198, 205, 250, 310,
313, 320
435
436
. 4 101
(. ) 3 97, 99, 101,
158, 378
. 2 108, 111, 115, 156
5 104
2 88, 91
2 94
- 2 30, 37, 40, 94, 98
(. ) 4 114
. 4 117
52, 66, 8384, 87,
328, 384, 388, 391
4 113, 115116, 118
18, 150, 178, 194, 217,
247, 250251, 289, 390
1 106
, 250, 325, 383, 406
2 110
( .) 6
120
( .)
6 120
24, 105, 110113, 116, 118,
199, 202203, 208
1 1617,
19, 23, 47, 78, 8386, 90, 137,
150151, 157, 313, 387
3 51, 104, 110
. 5 104, 106
2 92
=
4 102
II () 5 11, 118119,
141, 198199
I () . 2 109
7 121
122
122
84
2 110
. 2 23, 95
2 108
3 24, 38, 56, 78, 80, 9496,
98101, 134, 150151, 153, 157
158, 179
173, 190
(. ) 4 101
. (-) 253
, . 218, 257
7 120
19, 49, 107, 144
147, 166, 168, 172173, 178, 195,
198, 217, 240, 250, 255, 286, 289,
301, 309, 314, 320, 408409
. 252, 255256, 265,
295, 355, 358, 398
- 357358, 374,
399, 410
(-) 4 26, 101102
172
. 134, 251
. 240
5 110, 118119, 199,
. 4 117, 119120
(. ) 3 110, 114,
117, 119
. 7 120
.
89
3 98, 115, 151, 265
- 1 87, 92,
116
2425, 106108, 113, 120,
226, 278
3 99
(. ) 18, 217, 178, 221,
251, 398
=
7 121
169, 173
1 103, 105, 318, 320321
231, 240, 249
. 5 119120, 226,
232
5 119
2 90
. 2 90, 94
, . 190, 390
, . 256
(. ) 5 109, 115, 118
. 4 100, 105, 116,
307, 358, 398
. 195, 199, 247, 351
16, 18, 2425, 109, 113
114, 116122, 223, 226227, 233
. 2 110, 121
. 3 114, 117, 321
4 117
3 113
1 106
3 106, 114
122
7 121
122
, -
1 24, 52, 60, 76, 80, 99100,
103, 106, 108110, 117, 119, 148,
221224, 230, 232, 236, 264, 299,
301, 341, 359, 939
(. . ) 4 117, 199
I A6 120121, 159, 223
II 7 121, 223
121
255, 410
. 3 114
. 4 117
437
I . 5 119
II 7 121
3 114
27, 36, 47, 52, 55, 173, 178,
195, 224, 238, 244, 251252, 254,
262264, 324326, 341342, 349,
358, 370371, 379, 383, 410
. 3 99
2 48, 80, 107, 143
7 121
121
, . 242, 256
, . 257
2 109
37, 47, 150, 172, 247, 249,
289, 381382, 386, 388, 397398
. 121
. 7 121
( .) 1 107, 124
. . 121
. 4 115
. 3 48, 112
. 3 105, 110,
113, 115116, 119
. 37, 247, 376
2 91
- 240, 243, 289
-
122
14, 2324, 97, 99, 102, 104
105, 107108, 116, 118, 310
2 95
. 2 78, 95
. I T1 82, 87, 89,
150, 158
. II T3 83, 98
102, 179, 392
. 4 40, 101
. 2 95
. 1 105
. 4 99
438
1 104105
5 108
5 119
. 52, 56, 194
195, 217, 247, 250, 263, 306, 326,
366
. 3 99
() . II 2
95
. 2 95, 392
. . 1 88
. 2 23, 81, 94,
96, 392
. () 5
116
3
112, 118
1
87
2 96
() 4 96,
116
. 4 116
. 4 115
. 1 88
. 4 115
. 111, 113, 329
. 1 104, 106109
109, 116, 122, 172, 229, 249,
262, 289, 396
I 2 110
II 3 113
3 112, 115
4 110, 115, 118
, ... 169, 173174
2 95
(. ) 5 48, 103106, 135,
178179, 206, 263, 301, 310, 373
II . 3 111112, 114
. 1 106
. 2 45, 108, 114
439
ISBN 978-86-7630-496-7 ()
ISBN 978-86-8661-70-8 ()
500
CIP
,
26-25(091)
26-254.2-256
, , 1940
/ ;
[ , ,
]. : :
: :
, 2014 ( :
). 439 . ; 22 cm. (# # /
)
: Einleitung in Talmud und Midrasch / Gnter
Stemberger. 500.
. 414419. .
ISBN 978-86-7630-496-7 ()
ISBN 978-86-86661-70-8 ()
a) b)
COBISS.SR-ID 207082252
,
.
,
1887. ,
. .
.
.